Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

"Bruno, you must look."

He was glad he'd turned his back on his mother, so she couldn't see him squeeze his eyes shut. He'd known this was going to happen; no need for a vision for that! Something didn't quite go as his mamá wanted and rather than accept it and move on she wanted to know who was to blame.

'Of course this isn't her wondering why Julieta burned the cakes,' he thought to himself, giving his mother a bit of credit. 'This is something far worse.' His heart broke for his sobrina, wishing he could go to her right now and comfort her. That was what was most important! She was the one who'd seen her dreams crushed in front of everyone and been left confused. But other than a few pats on the back from her parents no one had bundled her up and held her close like she needed.

Like Bruno sometimes wished someone would do for him.

No, his mamá's first thought the morning after the failed gift ceremony wasn't comforting Mirabel. Just moments ago he'd spied the little girl reaching for her, wanting a hug, but her abuela had just breezed past her and demanded Bruno follow, never seeing the heartbroken look at the child's face.

"We must know what happened to the magic. If it's going to affect anyone else. Will the rest of you lose your powers? What about the community, Bruno?"

He wasn't a man to feel anger. Being upset was just... tiring. He hadn't really felt upset in 15 years, ever since he'd come to accept that everyone was always going to blame him for their bad luck and raging against it wouldn't change a thing. But in that moment... he felt a spark of it.

'You've already written Mirabel off,' he wanted to snarl at her. 'It hasn't even been a day and you've already dismissed her from your heart.' His mother didn't care about helping Mirabel. Her request wasn't in hopes that maybe he'd figure out how to get Mirabel a gift. Or how to explain to her she didn't NEED a gift. No... it was everyone else that mattered.

"Bruno..." his mother said, her voice losing what pleading had been in it and taking the same sharp tone she'd used when he was 9 and didn't want to use his gift because it gave him headaches.

He didn't need a vision to predict what would happen next. He would look into the future and no matter what Mirabel would suffer. If she had no gift then his mother would scorn her, seeing her as not fitting into her preconceived noTíon of what the family should be like. If she got a power then it would be her embarrassing them by not getting it when mamá had deemed it right. And God above help her if it wasn't a useful power! If it were merely being able to... change her hair color or make balloons appear his mother would see her as not pulling her weight to help the community. And if her power was truly special then all she had to look forward to were commands.

Bruno had seen how his hermanas suffered because of their gifts. How Luisa was already being broken by the constant demands to never be a child and be a pack mule. How-

"Abuela," Dolores said from the other side of Bruno's door.

His mother frowned and Bruno turned to see her marching up and opening the door, glaring at the young woman who could hear all. "Did you not HEAR that I am talking with your tío?"

Dolores wilted at that but then, to Bruno's surprise, looked right back at her abuela. "I heard someone pass over the mountains."

THAT made his mother stop short. Almost NO ONE passed over the mountains. it was near impossible to make the trek and only someone who knew where the valley was could do it. They occasionally sent people out to get supplies that they couldn't make here but that was rare, a once a year trip. He racked his brain, trying to remember who could be coming back. After all, there were so-

"He was singing a song about... battle," Dolores said softly, nervously. "And... pink jaguars?" She crinkled her nose at that.

"...Ernesto," Alma Madrigal said with a biting tone and Bruno knew at once that the request for the vision was going to be put aside for the day. "Dolores, go get Luisa. We need to make sure that..." she paused and Bruno, despite everything, forced himself not to smile; he could tell his mother was fighting to not say something that little ears shouldn't hear. Which, come to think of it, included himself most days. "...that he doesn't cause any harm to the village."

Bruno followed after his mother as she left his room; part of him wanted to stay, hoping that she would forget all about her request, but the rest of him couldn't help but want to see the fireworks that were about to go off!

"Tío Bruno, what's going on?" Camilo asked, walking up to them as Bruno's mother barked out orders for everyone to prepare the house for their guest.

"Your Tío Agustín's hermano has returned from his wanderings," Bruno said softly.

"Tío Agustín has a hermano?" Camilo said, surprised, and Bruno frowned a bit at that; somehow when one married into the Madrigal family their past lives were washed away. Felix's parents still lived in the village, after all, but he hardly saw them. Same with Agustín and his family. They were now under the command of mamá and that was that.

"Yes," Bruno said quietly, not wanting to draw his mother's ire his way; she was working herself up into a true grumbling storm that might rival one of Pepa's actually storm clouds. "Ernesto. He likes to wander around the mountains beyond the village, exploring."

Camilo smirked at that. "I bet Abuela doesn't like that." He darted his eyes towards Alma before transforming into her, giving his most put upon glare. "What else is there in the world that you can't find here?"

"Cute," Bruno admitted before shooting his nephew a look, Camilo quickly shifting back to his 5 and a half year old form. "But don't let Abuela see that, okay?" He nervously knocked on the wood around him and his head, hoping he didn't just jinx himself. "Yes, she isn't very happy with Ernesto, for the reasons you said. In fact-" He paused, having almost revealed that Julieta had been forced to beg her mother to allow her to marry Agustín when their mother had learned about Ernesto; she'd feared that his wild ways would bring shame to the family. It was only Pepa bringing up that Ernesto was gone so much that people forget he existed that finally swayed her to allow the marriage and even then Agustín had received more than a few withering stares until Isabela had been born.

"In fact what?"

"In fact she doesn't like him that much and let's leave it at that," Bruno said quickly, flashing a weak smile.

Camilo gave him a long stare, clearly not believing him, but finally, thankfully, he moved on. "If she doesn't like him then why are we making sure casita looks nice for him?"

Bruno chuckled at that. "Because even if she hated the man-" and Bruno suspected she did VERY much, "-we still must make a proper appearance."

"...that's dumb," Camilo said and Bruno found himself agreeing with his sobrino but that was his mother for you: she never stopped worrying about what others thought of her and the family.

Soon they were all lined up, waiting to greet Agustín's hermano. It didn't matter if they were tired from the party the night before… or more accurately the party that hadn't happened and the worry that came from that. He glanced at his hermanas and could see that neither of them were truly all there. Julieta seemed utterly conflicted as this was her cuñado that was coming but all she really wanted to do was spend time with Mirabel; Bruno knew that with his hermana's duties to the community she wasn't getting the time she wanted to make sure her daughter was okay. As for Pepa she was muttered about clear skies and he couldn't help but glance up and make sure there weren't lightning bolts preparing to zap him as these days his hermana tended to strike him when she got in such a mood.

"I can't see him. Is he coming?" Bruno couldn't help but smile at that; of all the people that had a right to be down and want to avoid yet another guest at the casita it was Mirabel. After all she was the one that had suffered last night (despite what his mother might act like…). But there she was, all smiles and gleaming eyes as she bounced on her toes, waiting for her tío to show up.

"Mirabel," mamá warned but before she could do more to crush the little girl a figure crested the small hill that sat before their home and everyone focused on him.

Ernesto was a tall man, maybe an inch or two taller than Agustín which Bruno knew was part of their playful teasing seeing as Agustín was the older hermano. He had long curly hair that he never bothered to tie or do anything about, instead letting it flow about his head. He had a wide but shortly trimmed moustache that made his bright and playful smile all the more noticeable. He wore a simple dress shirt and slacks with a vest over that and he led a strong looked grey horse with him, the mare's saddle bags full to the brim.

"Hola!" he called out with a wave. "I hope I am not too late for the party!"

"You are a day late," mamá said with a sniff.

Ernesto merely shrugged, moving on from that. "Well, better than being two days, eh?" He walked up to Agustín and gave him a hug. "Hello hermano!"

"Hello Ernesto," Agustín greeted, patting his hermano on the back.

"You are looking good… for once." He chuckled and turned to Julieta, giving her a kiss on the cheek. "And you! Still giving my hermano the best gift in the world by loving him?"

"Of course."

Ernesto looked to Isabela and Luisa. "And there are my beautiful nieces. Now, I know that this day is about Mirabel but I couldn't not come-" Bruno saw his mother wince at how Ernesto worded that, "-without bringing you gifts!" He went over to his horse and pulled out two rather crudely wrapped presents. Isabela crinkled her nose at the rather sloppily done up gift but quickly hid her thoughts while Luisa merely tried to hold the gift without crushing it. "I think you will find them very special. Oh! And I didn't forget you two!" he pulled out two other packages for Agustín and Julieta. "Practical, like theirs, so no worry there!" He clapped his hands and instantly knelt down so he was eye level with Mirabel. "But here is the birthday girl!"

"Hello Tío Ernesto," Mirabel said politely.

"Do you remember me, little one?" Ernesto asked. "You were even smaller and cuter than you are now the last time I visited."

Mirabel though bobbed her head. "Yes!" she said with childish glee.

"Good. I am sorry I missed your party." At that Mirabel's face fell and Ernesto frowned. "Oh, what is with that lip?"

"The party…" Mirabel said softly, only for mamá to cut in.

"Mirabel did not receive her gift," she said and Bruno shut his eyes; why oh why must his mother be so cruel? Did she never think of how her harsh words hurt those around her? Embarrassed them?

But Ernesto merely laughed. "Then that just means she will need to find her own gift!" He touched her nose with his finger. "After all, I do not have a Gift and I have found the world to be a magical place. Your gifts are… cute… but there are things out there… oh yes."

"Hmmpf," mamá huffed; Ernesto was always telling them tall tales of what he did in the mountains. The grandchildren enjoyed the stories but the adults didn't like them as they filled the kids heads with wonders that simply weren't real. Dolores and Isabela were already growing out of such fables and while Luisa clearly still enjoyed them she was careful to hide that from everyone as best she could. Ernesto talking about giants and dragons simply wasn't important when there were duties to be done. Even Camilo, who had loved the stories the last time Ernesto had visited two years ago, seemed more interested in getting away so he could practice his shapeshifting than listen to the letters. But Mirabel still enjoyed the tales and was already growing excited to hear more. "Well, let us see you inside. Do you plan to stay long?"

'Don't sound so gleeful to be rid of him, mamá,' Bruno thought to himself.

But Ernesto didn't take the hint or if he did he showed he was mature than her. "For a little bit. But first I must talk with Mirabel. I haven't decided on your gift yet and I wanted to spend some time with you to decide on what would be best."

"That would be a good use of Mirabel. Keep her out of the way, right Julieta?" mamá said.

"Yes… yes, you are right," she said. Because she didn't argue with mamá anymore even if she was insulting her youngest daughter, making Mirabel sound like she was a bothersome toad they had to deal with rather than family.

'Was it only a day ago that she cuddled up with Mirabel and told her stories?' Bruno thought to himself as he looked at his mother who wasn't even looking in Mirabel's direction. In that moment he had a vision without actually having a vision: years and years of cutting statements, insulting 'compliments', shunning and dismissals. Of Mirabel constantly reaching out only to get her hand smacked away. Of the rest of the family being taught by example to ignore the girl, that she didn't matter, that they didn't need to spend time with her or help her. That when it came to everyone in the valley Mirabel was last. What a sad life where the only joy Mirabel might know would be when Ernesto-

"You must take Mirabel with you."

Everyone stared at Bruno and he was startled to realize he had been the one to speak up. He honestly thought it must have been someone else but no… the way they were looking at him… he'd been the one to say that.

"…pardon?" Ernesto said, looking at Bruno in confusion.

"Your gift," Bruno said quickly, realizing he'd dug himself in this hole and now the only way out was to dig deeper. "To Mirabel. Not… uh… not your Gift because you don't have a Gift… no offense… but uh… your gift to Mirabel. You should take her on an adventure."

"Bruno…" Pepa began and he cringed as he prepared to be fried.

"Brilliant!" Ernesto declared, clapping his hands.

"What?" Agustín said.

"Huh?" Felix echoed.

"…really?" Bruno asked himself.

"Yes!" Ernesto said, reaching down and picking up Mirabel who giggled in delight and God above was it wonderful to hear that sound again; even if it had only been less than a day casita without Mirabel's laughter had been like a world without sun or air. "I keep telling you all that you must see the world! And I understand that you have a purpose and duty to your community but as you said Mirabel is young and has time to explore!"

That… wasn't what they'd said. They'd said that she didn't have a purpose because she didn't have a gift and in this family that meant you got shoved to the side. Bruno wondered if Ernesto actually thought they'd meant that or if he was just being nice.

"I… I don't know…" Agustín said.

"Come now, what is the harm? A bit of harmless adventure and excitement? Gives you all a bit of rest and Mirabel can see some real magic!"

As Ernesto began to wear down his hermano and cuñada Bruno's mother walked up to him and whispered, "Did you have a vision?"

He knew what she was asking. Did he have a vision that Mirabel had to leave in order for the magic to be protected.

But she had merely asked, "Did you have a vision?" and thus his usual inability to lie to her… didn't come into play.

"Yes," he said because he had had a vision… several days ago about some goats destroying a flower bed. Mamá didn't ask WHEN.

She nodded firmly at that before raising her voice. "Ernesto is right. Mirabel should go with him."

The family looked at her in surprise and Bruno could tell they were warring with just agreeing with her and their desire to keep the five year old close. And because he knew how much better this would be for Mirabel to have a chance to escape the sad stares and murmurs and judgment… he found himself speaking again.

"And… I'll go with her."

Everyone looked at him and he smiled weakly.

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

"How did I get roped into this?" Bruno muttered two weeks later as he rode on the horse mamá had purchased for him, Mirabel sitting in front of him happily playing with the reins. Ernesto was guiding them through the mountain paths he always took, riding on his own horse and pointing out different trail markers that, to Bruno… looked like normal things found in the jungles that clung to the high mountains.

"Come now, Bruno, this will be fun for you too!" Ernesto declared. "You and Mirabel… you have been sheltered! There is magic out in the world! Adventure! Romance! Excitement! It is good you get to experience it with an experienced adventurer like me."

"Mmmhhhmmm," Bruno muttered. He knew what they were really going to experience: nights sleeping on the cold ground, traveling in the rain, rations, maybe finding a village with a few people in it that would give them the stink eye, a griffin, wet boots when they crossed rivers, bug bites-

Bruno stopped, slowly replaying what he'd just listed off.

Griffin?

Well, that was to be expected considering one was FLYING RIGHT ABOVE THEM!

There it was, as big as life, breaking free from the tree tops and letting out a mighty cry as it raced skyward. Mighty wings flapped and other birds darted away as it banked about. It was… it was the most beautiful thing Bruno had ever seen in his life.

Mirabel gasped and Ernesto chuckled as he opened up his saddle bag… and began to put on armor with glowing runes etched into them.

"As I said… your magic is cute Bruno," Ernesto said as he pointed down and Bruno, following the griffin's flight down, saw that below them was a land teeming with villages, temples, and all manner of magical creatures, "but it is a big world."

Chapter Text

Ten Years Later

"With everything that needs to be done they shouldn't be coming now."

Julieta shot a look at her mother and felt the stirrings of annoyance flaring up with her. Unlike her hermana, however, she didn't need to worry about causing thunderstorms if she wasn't utterly cheerful all the time. So there was no reason why she couldn't express her feelings and let her mama know exactly how annoyed she was with yet another biting little comment. Except… rather than explode Julieta merely took a calming breath and forced herself to smile slightly and return to her work of preparing food for the village. It was just how mama was, she told herself. She worried. She didn't like not being in control. She didn't mean for things to come off as they did. It was her fault for reading more into it. She was an old woman, you had to be patient with her…

"Everything that is happening is why they are coming now, mama, remember?" Julieta said as she switched from stirring the noodles that were boiling in the pot on the stove to checking over the pastries she was working on, her magic leaking into each and every one of them so that they weren't just delicious but also erased all the aches and pains of a hard day's work, healed any injuries, and kept all strong. The horror stories her mother had told her of what life had been like before her gift, where broken bones could take months to heal, always remained with her and had driven her to help ever since she'd gotten her gift.

"There is just so much to do and this is another complication. Antonio's party must be perfect after the failure of the last one-"

"It will be," Pepa said as she entered before Julieta could comment on that little dig at Mirabel's failed gift ceremony. "We have everything ready. And it's not for another month, mama, so there is plenty of time to celebrate now without it intruding."

"And then there is Isabela's wedding," their mother said with a shake of her head.

"She hasn't even accepted the proposal yet," Julieta pointed out.

"Formality. I have worked it all out. It won't be sprung on me as a surprise and leave us running about to make sure everything is perfect."

Pepa and Julieta shared a look. Their mother had never truly forgiven them for both deciding to get married without letting her arrange the proposal… or who they were going to marry, to be honest. But once again Julieta pushed away her annoyances. Her mother just thought so highly of them that she wanted them to have the best. No man would have been good enough for them…

"We have four weeks before Antonio's ceremony and a date isn't set for Isabela's wedding," Pepa said as she sat down next to their mother, casita sending over a coffee cup. "Plenty of time to get everything settled."

"They are interrupting our schedule."

Julieta couldn't stop herself. "Mama, you make it sound like you don't want Bruno and Mirabel to come home."

"Of course I want them home," she snapped and Julieta winced, knowing at once she'd stepped into a minefield and there was no real safe way to extract herself from it. "They belong here, with their family. With the community. They should have come home years ago."

'Then why did you force me to send my baby away in the first place?' Julieta thought bitterly to herself, keeping her back to her mother as she stirred the noodles. 'And why did you allow my hermano to leave?'

Julieta had forgiven many things her mother had done, understanding that her heart was always in the right place. She wanted to do what was best for the family and for their community. She understood that they had all been so very blessed and that they needed to pay back those blessings through hard work. Her comments were never meant to be mean. Her actions were never meant to hurt. She just… wanted to everyone to be safe. Protected.

But she would never forgive her mother for convincing her to send Mirabel off.

"We tried to convince her and Bruno to return," Pepa chimed in. "And they did try. It just never worked out."

"Because they didn't want to admit that things weren't as wonderful as they tried to make them out to be," their mother said sharply, sniffing dismissively. "Their letters… I don't know why they wouldn't admit that journeying with Ernesto was a struggle but they committed to the lie and returning would mean revealing that all hadn't been so wondrous as they claimed."

Julieta said nothing to that. There was no point.

Mirabel and Bruno had both been rather good about getting letters to the family, letting them know what they were doing. Of course they'd all known that they were covering for Ernesto, who was ashamed that at long last his tall tales about his life and all he was doing when he wandered about the world were merely fantasies and fictions. Mirabel and Bruno had seen whatever little camp he had out in the mountains and knew that he spent his days gathering firewood and sitting by fires warming his hands. Boring and dull. That was what Ernesto's life was, mama was sure of it. Even as Mirabel sent off letters talking about meeting strange people with pointed ears and different colored skin and who were as short as her or taller than casita the family knew she was just being nice to Ernesto. The man couldn't admit that when he'd decided to leave the village it had been a grand mistake and his pride forced him to remain out there rather than reveal the truth and ask for forgiveness.

Then… Bruno had sent the letter 6 months into their journey saying that he and Mirabel couldn't return home as planned.

He'd claimed that he'd found some 'college' that taught people how to master visions like his own and he needed to stay there so that he could understand his gift better. Mama had scoffed at that; Bruno was the only seer in the entire world! There certainly weren't more out there and most definitely not enough to make an entire COLLEGE. But it had been Felix of all people who had argued that they should allow them to stay out a bit more because if Bruno truly had found some way to improve his gift… wouldn't that help the community?

Julieta had completely understood his logic, respected what he was saying, and refused to talk to him for nearly a year for keeping her daughter away from her. Because Mirabel had wanted to stay and help her Tío.

Letters traveled back and forth between the two thanks to the few people that were allowed to go for trips to the outside world for supplies so at the very least they knew what was going on. Slowly the adults had begun to hint that it was time for the two to stop hiding in the forest and actually return home. They tried to guilt them into it 5 years ago by bringing up Antonio's birth but Mirabel and Bruno had merely sent him presents on his birthday, as they did for everyone else, and also begun to send letters to the boy, which became such a favorite bedtime tradition that he wouldn't fall asleep unless they reread one of their letters discussing all the 'fantastical' things prima and tío were doing. Mama had protested that it was filling his head with delusions but Pepa had argued it was no different than the fairy tales mama had read the triplets when they were small so in the end mama had, in a rare showing, relented.

She didn't know what the other grandkids did with their letters, for Mirabel was very good about sending all of them messages. Camilo read his, she knew that, as Pepa had mentioned finding him curled up in a corner going over old ones when he missed his cousin who had been practically his twin during his first five years. Isabela claimed she read them but Julieta had her doubts on that as her daughter never really talked about her wayward hermana. Dolores… well, it was hard to tell what she did and what she simply overheard. And Lusia always seemed too busy to bother with the letters even if she was vocal in wishing for her little hermana to come home. But she did keep them, every one, in a locked box that she tucked in her closet.

"Well, they should be arriving any day now," Julieta finally said.

"Good," their mother said. "…but they picked a horrible time."

"It is never a horrible time for family to return," Pepa said, the hints of a cloud beginning to form over her head before she got control of herself.

"Of course, of course," their mother was quick to say before adding, "but there are better times for it than when we are dealing with so much preparation!"

"The only preparations we are making are for Mirabel and Bruno's welcome home party," Julieta reminded her mother. "We won't even begin looking at what to do for Antonio's ceremony for another two weeks. More than enough time to make them feel welcome."

"Right mama?" Pepa pressed.

"Of course," their mother said dismissively. "And it gives us time to figure out what Mirabel will be doing to help the community. Bruno will return to giving us visions so we might be prepared for the future but Mirabel needs to be given tasks."

"She is just coming home-" Julieta began.

"Yes yes, and we must help her settle back into the civilized world. There will be some adjustments, considering how she's lived…"

Julieta could practically see her mother's thoughts.

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

"Mirabel, time to get up!" Julieta said pleasantly… as she looked up at the tree here youngest was currently resting in.

Mirabel dropped down like a cat, the dirty rags she was wearing clinging to her lean frame, her hair a tangled mane like a lion who had suffered a bit of mange. She scurried about on all fours, skittishly darting about like a crab.

"What would you like for breakfast?"

Mirabel hissed.

"Yes, of course. And orange juice?"

Her daughter yowled like an alley cat and darted over to a fountain to lap at it.

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

"I don't want to overstress her," Julieta commented, finally reaching the point where she could sit down at the table as the food could be left to simmer for a few moments. Casita sent a cup her way and she poured herself some coffee. "I want her to get settled back in."

"All the more reason to get her a routine and duties," her mama said firmly. "A schedule will let her focus and give her some much needed structure I am sure she has been lacking. Now, I have decided that with her traipsing about the woods these last few years the best thing she can do is forage."

"Forage?" Pepa asked.

"Truffles, wild berries… she's had to find food out there with Ernesto as I am sure he barely managed to keep himself fed, so that will be good for her. It will allow her to find ingredients for you, Julieta. Perhaps if she proves capable of that-" Julieta ignored the dismissive tone in her mother's voice… she didn't mean to make it sound like she thought so little of her granddaughter that she expected her to be unable to manage the simple task of digging up truffles, something a pig could do, "-then we can move her on to making sure rodents and other vermin aren't getting at the crops.

Julieta was struck with a new image.

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

"That is the last of them!" Mirabel said proudly, holding up several dead possums by their tails, her clothing filthy and her body stinking of sweat and grim. "Tomorrow I will deal with the rats that keep getting into the corn silos!"

"Yes yes, but now you must deal with the crows."

Mirabel nodded and hurried to her post, stretching her arms out like a scarecrow.

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

Julieta opened her mouth to say something more only for Dolores to come in… with a rather befuddled look on her face.

"What is it?"

"I hear footsteps," the young woman said and the three in the kitchen waited, knowing she would explain further. "Coming from town. Heartbeats too. I… I have never heard them before. They are extra ones."

"You are sure?" Mama said firmly. "You have been listening for Bruno and Mirabel to return."

"They suddenly appeared in the village, just now! Not the mountain pass. There was a crack of thunder and-"

Pepa cut her off. "I have not made any storm clouds."

"But… there was a crack. It nearly drove me to my knees."

Pepa looked at her daughter. "It wasn't me."

"And these people appeared after the crack?" mama demanded.

"Yes."

Mama rose up. "Then we need to investigate. Pepa, find Felix and have him go down with you. Dolores, you keep listening, see if the new arrivals say anything. We don't want to cause a panic… but we must be ready to defend our home." Mother and daughter nodded and hurried off, leaving Juileta alone with her mother who had her lips pressed together in a firm line. "Mirabel and Bruno… they shouldn't have waited so long to return. Now people are sneaking into the village-"

"Mama, we have no idea who snuck in and we certainly don't know that it was Mirabel who-"

"Begin cooking more food in case anyone gets hurt," her mama snapped, sweeping out of the room.

That was the end of that conversation.

Chapter Text

Luisa wanted a break.

She'd never admit that though. In fact even thinking about it made her feel bad. It had been drilled in her head even before she'd gotten her powers that the Madrigal Family had been blessed. Her abuela had been spared thanks to the magical candle and gifted their valley, where they could live in peace. And furthermore the candle had given the family powers. Fantastical, amazing powers. Ones that made them unique when counted amongst all the people of the world. To honor this gift each of them used their powers to help their community. No one got a free ride; all assisted. Her mama made food that could heal any injury. Her tia brought much needed sun and rain for the crops. Her hermana could grow all manner of flowers, helping not just make the village look beautiful but provide for the bees that were kept around their casita.

And Luisa was strong. Very strong.

She loved her gift. She would never claim not to love it. She was proud of how powerful she was, how she could do the work of 20 men so easily. How people would look at her even now and marvel at the power she had to move bridges and break open rocks with just a swipe of her hand. They relied upon her. Depended on her. Needed her.

…but sometimes she wished they didn't.

'It's selfish,' she thought to herself as she dipped her hands into a bowl of water one of the villagers had provided her so she might wash away the dirt that had gotten under her nails from dealing with the donkeys… again. 'We help them. We make sure that their lives are easier because we are so blessed.'

Yet… sometimes she wondered what it would be like if things had been flipped around. If she lived in the village and it was someone else who had to move the church each day because the preacher wanted the sun to come into the windows a certain way. What would it be like to have some free time, as she saw so many other people have, rather than constantly doing tasks or working out so that she grew even stronger so that she might do more?

Luisa flicker her hands to get rid of the heavy droplets that clung to her skin and sighed. She needed to focus on doing her jobs, not being ungrateful for all she had.

"Glad that is taken care of!"

"No problem!" she called out, forcing herself to smile. The donkeys were back where they belonged, that was what mattered. So what if the praise she got didn't sound as… expressive as she'd wished it to be. Where once the villagers cried out to the heavens about her help they now thanked her almost as a secondary thought- 'Stop that!' she mentally scolded herself as she made her way back into town, deciding it was time to get something to eat and debating if she should visit the local café or just head back to the house. "If you go to the house mama will make whatever you want," she murmured to herself. "But then Abuela will have more tasks… but if you find them out now maybe you can get them done sooner-"

"Someone is thinking hard," another version of herself said, moving to match her step for step. "You can tell by the way our brow furrows."

"Very funny, Camilo," she said to her primo who laughed and morphed back into himself.

"I thought so!" He gave her a nudge. "Come on now, I need to cut loose. I spent the entire morning standing still." He morphed into Senora Hernandez. "Being a living model for every dress that needs to be taken in or loosened is not very entertaining."

Luisa hid a grimace at that. She wasn't one who liked to stand around in one spot for hours on end either, though sometimes she needed to if she had to hold up something very heavy. But for Camilo, who was always bouncing about with energy like a monkey that had drank too much fruit juice? It must have been torture.

"Well, I am getting some lunch, if you want to join me."

"Casita or café?" Camilo asked.

"Does it matter?"

Camilo morphed into their abuela. "I have ten more things you must do, both of you! Why do you sit there doing nothing when you should be working. It is MY job to sit around doing nothing! Do you think you are your abuela?"

Luisa's eyes went wide in shock and she looked around to make sure no one had seen what he'd done. "Don't do that!" she hissed. "It isn't right."

"It's not polite," Camilo corrected her, having shifted back to himself. "But I am right." He sighed, threading his fingers together and resting his arms behind his head as they walked. "Don't you ever get tired of her treating us like this?"

"She treats us well, primo."

"She treats us like workers, not family!" Camilo complained. "I'm tired of it. And I think you are tired of it too." He began to morph into all sorts of villagers. "Move this barrel, will you Luisa? Dig a hole and put that full grown tree in it, Luisa. Pound that stake in with your fist, Luisa. I changed my mind, move the barrel back Luisa!" He became himself again. "I am all for helping but if abuela could figure out a way for us to work without sleeping she'd have us up while the moon was full!"

Luisa's eye twitched. She… wanted to agree with him. She also wanted to defend her grandmother.

She had no idea what she wanted.

So instead she said, "You've been thinking about this a lot, haven't you?"

Camilo nodded. "I have. Antonio's ceremony is… his birthday is in a month." He scowled at that. "His birthday. That what matters. Not what gift Abuela can exploit. But we all keep forgetting that. You know she's already planning what to do with Mirabel…"

"Is that what this is all about?" Luisa asked as they entered the main part of the village, dropping her voice a bit so the only ones that could hear her were Camilo and Dolores (assuming her prima was listening in to her and not someone else; the little snitch probably was and Luisa hoped it was sibling love that kept her from revealing Camilo's words). "It is, isn't it? It's about Mirabel."

Camilo shifted awkwardly. Not his form. Just himself. That… that was telling. Luisa wasn't the most observant person in the world, she would admit that herself. She'd heard whispers that she was basically just a well mannered bull. People didn't come to her to solve problems with her mind. BUT… she did notice things. When people didn't think you were smart enough to see what was going on that gave you the ability to see far more. Because they let their guard down. And in that moment she could tell that Camilo was struggling to hide his worry and fear.

"Talk to me," she said gently. It still felt odd that she was the one her primos came to. But who else was there? Isabela… sometimes Luisa didn't understand her hermana at all, as she had gone from her dear friend that looked out for her to snapping that she was just a big dumb ox that couldn't move through the house without breaking things. And Dolores… well, she knew your secrets already and if she didn't telling her ensured that Abuela would know them soon enough. Camilo and Antonio thus came to her.

It made her… happy. It was something she could do that didn't require her muscles. Just a different kind of strength.

Her primo sighed. "We were twins," he said softly. "We were supposed to be together forever, us vs. the world. And then she didn't get her gift and she left me and…"

"You don't know how to feel?" Luisa wagered. "Angry… sad… excited?"

"All of them!" Camilo complained. "It's like I'm trying to morph into Isabela and Antonio and Senor Rodrigo all at the same time! How can you feel all those things at once?!' He shook his head. "She left me here and I hate her for leaving me but I've missed her and I'm scared she'll have forgotten me and I want to show her everything here that she might not remember and-"

Luisa opened her mouth to calm her primo down only for a crack and a flash to fill the air, deafening her and blinding her at the same time. Camilo was thrown backwards while she struggled to stand, blinking back tears as her eyes tried to get the spots out-

"I told you I should have handled the teleportation spell!" a woman cried out in frustration, putting her hands on her hips and glaring at the other person who appeared alongside her in the middle of the village. "We were supposed to sneak it."

Luisa took a moment to take in the two new arrivals. The man was wearing a sleeveless green robe, exposing his lean but muscular arms. His hood was up, making it impossible to see his face, but she did see he had on a pair of puffy pants and well used boots. Around his waist was a belt with all manner of pouches and little drawstring bags.

The woman was short, even shorter than her companion, but everyone was short when compared to Luisa. She had on an odder mix of clothing. Boots as well, loose trousers with suspenders, and a tan shirt. But strapped to her was armor, including a breast plate that seemed to be made up of multiple pieces of metal that locked together like fingers pressed together, what she would later learn were pauldrons on her shoulder that were rather smooth, heavy gauntlets, and greeves on her calves. There was a bandana tied around her head and she wore odd goggles, like ones she'd once seen a miner use when he'd dug into the mountains looking for precious metals. She also had all manner of pouches and bags strapped to her belt but she also had a wicked looking hammer dangling there.

Her abuelas stories of the warlords that had killed her abuelo flooded Luisa's memories and all at once she knew she had to protect to village.

"Get out of here!" she roared to the villagers that were milling about, staring at the new arrivals and trying to clear their minds after their appearance. "I'll deal with them." She cracked her knuckles and rolled her neck before stepping forward.

"See?" the woman said. "What did I tell you?" she stepped forward. "So-"

"You are not welcome here," Luisa said firmly, her tone cold as she glared at the intruders. "Leave now or you will be hurt."

"Uh… no?" the woman said, confused. "Listen, I think-"

But all Luisa heard was 'no'. This intruder, who had scared the villagers and invaded their valley, refused to leave.

So she would MAKE her leave.

She rushed forward, reaching out for the woman only for the robed man to suddenly get in her way, wagging his finger and shaking his head.

"Now now… I know your mama taught you better than that."

Luisa huffed. "Don't talk about my mother!" She moved to grab the man instead only for him to raise his hand… and deflect her blow.

She looked about, utterly shocked.

"You are being very rude. Very, very rude."

Luisa moved to grab him again but he kept ducking and weaving, avoiding her lunges like he was an eel. She snarled in frustration as they began to move through the village, the man leading her on a merry chase. Behind her she heard her own voice and knew that Camilo had taken on her form… only for him to yelp. She twisted around and stared in shock as a giant metal toucan beat its wings, forcing him back as he tried to cover his face.

"HEY!" Luisa bellowed, stomping her foot and creating a small fissure that forced her opponent to back away, though he easily dodged the crack much to her annoyance. But she pushed that thought from her mind as she rushed towards Camilo, who was now cycling through different bodies in hopes of getting the toucan away from him while the woman… was apologizing?

"Sorry, sorry! She's really protective of me! Bad Sofia! Bad!"

Luisa stopped for half a second and tried to process that before shaking her head. 'Save Camilo from metal bird, deal with insane woman after.' That decided she reached out and grabbed the avian's wing and hurled it away from her primo.

"Hey!" the woman said as the bird slammed into one of the houses, shaking its head. "I don't know what your problem is but don't touch my bird!" She stomped forward. "I'm sorry he attack Camilo but-"

Luisa grabbed onto the woman's suspenders and lifted her up. "Go. Back. To. Your. Home."

"…that's what I'm trying to do," the woman said in confusion before Luisa felt…

MUERTE

She turned to see the man towering over her, 50 feet tall, bathed in a green aura with blazing emerald eyes. His fist was heading towards her and in that moment Luisa knew if his blow landed she would die.

And then it stopped an inch from her face and a blast of wind sent everyone toppling.

"Tío Bruno wins!" the woman declared happily as Luisa stared at the fist which uncurled… and tweaked her nose. Suddenly the man was short again, the oppressive terror gone, and she was just standing in the middle of the village gaping at him as her brain slowly processed that- "You did really good against him, Luisa! Normally he only pulls out that punch when he's taking on necromancers!"

Luisa frowned, letting the woman go who landed on her butt with an 'oompf'. "Tío… Bruno?" she asked as slowly the pieces began to come together. The robed man smiled as he removed his hood, letting her see her tio's face for the first time in ten years. He'd grown out his beard, fuller than it had been before but well maintain, and he wasn't as thin as she remembered him when they'd said goodbye. Gone too were the bags that had been under his eyes and combined with him not being as gaunt as before his entire presence was far more kind looking that it had been a decade ago; not that he hadn't been kind but the villagers had all murmured in worry about Tio Bruno when he walked by and Luisa understood why, as he could look rather scary as he snuck about, trying to avoid people due to his shyness.

But now he looked healthy and strong and confident. His arms lean but filled with muscle. His head held high rather than dropped as it had been when he went about in public. His shoulders weren't slumped and he didn't walk with the twitchiness that as a child had amused her but now she saw as him being fearful of his surroundings.

"Tio Bruno!" she said, her earlier anger gone as she swept her uncle up in a hug.

"I was wondering how long it would take you to recognize me!" he teased her, patting her on the shoulder as she lifted him right off his feet. "Ah, Little Luisa, it's good to see you!"

"Little Luisa?" Camilo asked, rubbing the back of his head as he got up from where he had fallen. "There isn't much little about her." He shifted into a tiny little version of Luisa. "THIS is Little Luisa!"

"Maybe to you," Bruno said as Luisa set him down. "But to me she'll always be Little Luisa. Tiniest baby I ever saw… I could cup you in my hands."

"Tio…" Luisa whined, hating whenever he told his stories. Until she had gotten her gift she had been a small slip of a thing and her tio loved to tell everyone how he could carry her around in his pocket, making her smaller and smaller until she was sure one day he'd joke that she was so tiny he used to keep her in a hamster cage.

"Now Isabela… SHE was a big baby!"

Camilo choked at that. "You're kidding."

~22 years ago~

"HOW?!" Bruno cried out in horror as he looked at the 'newborn' his hermana had given birth too and then back at her. She was lying in bed, utterly exhausted, while Bruno was sure that the baby was ready to get up and go to the market at any point to get some groceries.

"It is the miracle of life, Bruno," Pepa told him as she cooed at the giant slumbering monster in the cradle.

"…we keep throwing that word around…" He muttered.

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

"You were the only one that was the right size," he said to the woman who was settling the metal toucan, stroking its beak and murmuring to it like one would a scared puppy. Of course the toucan merely fluffed out its wings and let out a metallic squawk. "Right temperament too. Dolores was far too quiet… one time I accidently left her at the shop and brought home a doll… please don't tell Pepa that." His eyes darted to the sky fearfully and Luisa smiled at the hints of the uncle she had known from before shining through in this new version. "And you were too wiggly," he said to Camilo, who smirked at that. "You were a treasure though, Mirabel."

Mirabel.

Luisa and Camilo shared a look before the final piece clicked into place and they slowly turned as one to stare at the woman that was caring for the toucan. She'd removed her goggles and put on a pair of tinted glasses but Luisa could see her father's eyes all the same. The nose she had kissed when her little hermana was fussing because she knew it would make her giggle. The curly hair that Isabela couldn't even tame.

Mirabel.

Her hermana.

"Yeah yeah, I was- OOMPF!" Mirabel gasped as Luisa and Camilo tackled her, hugging her tight and dancing about.

"You're here!" Camilo exclaimed. "It's you!"

"Last I checked!" Mirabel said with a laugh.

Luisa set her down and ran her large hands over her hermana's body. "Amazing," she whispered.

"What?" Mirabel asked with a laugh.

"Everyone… they see me and Isabela and say they can't understand how we are hermanas. More than one has said Isabala looks more like Dolores or even Camilo-" She glared at her primo as he shifted into Isabela, "-not like that… than she does me. But you…" She stroked her cheek. "I see it. I see our resemblance."

Mirabel sniffed, wiping her eyes. "Stop, you'll make me cry and I know I'm going to be doing that enough today!"

Camilo was instantly beside her, back to looking as himself. "Look at you though! No wonder we wouldn't recognize you!" He pulled on her shirt. "Is this the latest fashion trend in the jungle?"

"In Longrock, actually," Mirabel said.

Camilo blinked at that. "Longrock?"

"Dwarven village. Admittedly I had to get the clothing scaled up as I was only able to buy directly from them when I just started out but now that…yeah, not so much now. And to complete the look I'd need a beard but otherwise yes, Longrock."

Luisa and Camilo shared a look.

"I… didn't follow any of that," Camilo admitted.

Bruno chuckled at that, walking over and clapping them both on the shoulder. "Let me make it simple for you both: everything your abuela told us all about the outside world? It was wrong." He smirked and moved away from them, spreading his arms out wide. "I mean, sure, there are dangers out there. A lot of them." Him and Mirabel shared a look; it was very brief but Luisa didn't miss it. It was one that she'd sometimes see her mama and Tia Pepa share when they talked about the old days, before they'd become mothers. A past that they could both recall without saying a word. "But there are wonders all the same."

"So many!" Mirabel said excitedly. "We've seen so much… I have gifts for all of you and let me tell you it was SO hard picking out what to give you all because there were so many things I wanted to bring for you all! Luisa alone would have required three Valerias!"

Camilo opened his mouth to ask something, Luisa didn't know, and she never got to find out as at that moment the toucan flew over and landed on her hermana's shoulder.

"Is… is it safe to have that thing so close to your face?" Camilo asked worriedly. Luisa had to agree; up close its wings looked like they were razor blades and she feared that the bird was going to slice her hermana up to ribbons.

But Mirabel merely laughed, reaching up and stroking the bird's beak. "She's fine! Sofia is just very protective of me." She leaned her head towards the bird's who bopped its forehead against Mirabel's. "Thank you Sofia but this is my family. This is my hermana Luisa and my primo Camilo. Please don't hurt them… I swear they just-" She paused. "Why did you attack us anyway? I mean, I'm used to being attacked… half the time our party greets each other by attacking one another just to show off what new tricks we've learned… but I don't remember the family doing that." She poked at the inside of her cheek. "Unless we DO do that now… should I prepare for papa coming at me with a board with a nail in it?"

Camilo laughed. "If he did that-" he turned into Luisa's father, "-all he'd hurt is himself!" He tripped dramatically but shifted into a tumbler's roll, popping back up as himself.

"We were startled by your arrival," Luisa told them.

"You were?"

"You did appear in a thunderbolt," Camilo pointed out.

Mirabel though laughed at that. "Oh! That was just a teleportation spell. It's rude to do it in public which is why I was telling Tio that I should have set it up-"

"They don't do teleportation here," Bruno reminded her gently, causing Mirabel to stop her ramble.

"They… oh. Oh. I guess they don't. Huh." She rubbed her arm. "That's so… that's so weird. For me, not for you. For you it is weird that I use magic to teleport. But for me it's just a normal thing. Well, not super normal as those things are expensive even if you make one yourself. Unless you know a mage that can do it and I don't so I just make them but-"

"Teleport," Camilo said, cutting her off. "You can teleport? You can use magic?"

"You got a gift?!" Luica asked excitedly.

But Mirabel merely shook her head, a soft smile tugging at her lips. "I'm gifted but… no, I never got my gift from the candle. But that's okay because that isn't what my talent is!"

Camilo was clearly confused. "But… you said you could do magic."

"Right. My magic. It isn't that big of a deal. Everyone can learn magic they just need to figure out what they are skilled in." She jerked her thumb at the toucan, Sofia. "That's mine."

"Your magic… is the bird?" Luisa asked.

Bruno placed a hand on her shoulder. "They've lived a sheltered life." Luisa and Camilo grumbled at that, as they didn't like the sound of it, but Miravel instantly nodded.

"Right, keep forgetting that." She turned to her family and beamed. "Alright, quick demonstration and then I want to get something to eat. You were going to eat, right? Its noon."

"We were," Luisa said slowly, trying to keep up with the conversation.

"Right," Mirabel said, reaching down at patting the hammer that hung on her hip. "I am a Golem Smith."

She paused, as if she thought they would instantly get what that meant.

"Perhaps you should explain?" Bruno suggested.

"Right, so-"

"Luisa! Camilo! Don't worry, we're-OOMPF!"

The four of them turned in time to see Agustin trip over his own feet and fall flat on his face, Luisa's Tio Felix just barely managing to leap over him as he came skidding to a stop.

"…maybe we should do this at casita? So we only have to explain once?" Mirabel suggested.

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

Chaos Notes: So Garnett and I are rather interested to see what people think of Mirabel as so many of you were for sure she'd be a bard. The thing is, when I first began puzzling this story out I never saw her as a bard. For me the first image that popped into my head was her crafting something. Garnett mentioned that she thought it would be neat if she had an animal companion and that's when I struck on her having armor that turned into animals that could assist her. Garnett looked into it and the Golem Smith (and I know there are other words for it… Artifactor? Something like that, Garnett will correct me) was chosen.

As for Mirabel's outfit that is based on Audrey's design from Atlantis: The Lost Empire. I don't know WHY… that's just the first image that popped into my head for Adventurer Mirabel: her in pants with suspenders and hair tied back.

As for Bruno I don't want to get too much into him but one thing I decided VERY early on was I didn't want him to be a mage or a magician or anything like that. Because Bruno doesn't like his gift and in fact doesn't like magic all that much thanks to it. So even if he were trained to use his seer powers properly he wouldn't want that to be his focus. Bruno with a weapon though didn't seem right… and that's when I asked Garnett about Bare Fisted Monk. I knew a bit of that homebrew from Lannipator's Let's Play of Fallout 4 where he discussed that kind of archtype and I did my best version of that in Fallout with my female protagonist (former Hollywood actress who goes insane after her husband dies and becomes an amazon warrior when she finds the grognak costume and runs around with the Power Fist recruiting all the other women in the area to her Homestead… and Nick). I figured that if he could see very quickly into the future he could predict moves. Garnett suggested using aura to enhance his body and I hit on him, when he goes for power punches, looking like Camilo described him in "We Don't Talk about Bruno": 7 feet tall, glowing green eyes.

Garnetts Notes: Ya I'm currently hedging my bets on you all either going 'That doesn't fit her!' or "How didn't we see that coming?!"

As Chaos said Mirabel is an Artificer (You where only two letters away~!) To be exact a homebrew subclass called, Golemsmith...Which we've kinda homebrewed a little farther but hey. The basis of a Golemsmith is they make a golem companion they add new modifications to every few levels. Though Mirabel here has made a new Golem ever few levels instead which, just feels right for her. She loves her big family and would want to make a big family of her own with her creations.

Bruno as mentioned is a Way of the Astral Self Monk which...Honestly Chaos has explained pretty perfectly, he can bring forth his spirit and aura to enhance his self in battle, give his self extra limbs, appear much bigger and taller then he is. He's also a little of a Multiclass as he wasn't lying about that training he got. It's just it wasn't really for him and he found punching things a much better outlit for both his powers and feelings XD

Chapter Text

Bruno tweaked Luisa's nose, the super strong woman only able to blink at the raw power her Tio had been able to showcase. 

"...how?" Camilo demanded. "Last time we saw you a mild breeze could have blown you over?!"

"Well, yeah kid, sure," Bruno said, "but I was just Brunito back then."

"...Huh?" Camilo said only to leap back when his Tio began to glow. "What the-"

"Oh come on!" Mirabel complained, getting up from the ground. "NOW?!?"

Bruno merely looked at his hands in mild surprise before the glow became too intense for them all to stare at. Luisa shielded her face and only lowered her arm when the light dimmed... and then rubbed her eyes, trying to figure out if she was still blind before craning her neck up.

Tio Bruno was now seven feet tall with 2 sets of arms, a third eye in the middle of his forehead, and wild hair that reached down to his back. He flexed, admiring his new muscles before looking at Mirabel... who pulled out a strange red device and pointed it at him.

"Brunonator," the device chirped. "The Future Punch Pokemon. It is said that Brunonators will seek out trees to punch before battle, believing that striking wood brings them good luck."

Mirabel huffed and crossed her arms over her chest. "This is so unfair! I have to find a Fire Stone before I can evolve into Miraboom!"

Chapter Text

Isabella knew how she SHOULD have felt about all this.

Her hermana and her tío had finally returned home. Where they belonged. Abuela had spoken often about how she wanted them back in the valley, living in the casita, serving the community as the rest of the Madrigal family did. She hadn't seen either of them in a decade and the weeks leading up to their return, ever since they'd sent the letter informing them all that yes, they would be returning home at long last, had been filled with cheer and tears.

Well… from her mama and papa. Abuela had alternated between grumbling that they should have come sooner and that their arrival was causing problems.

And that was where Isabella found herself siding: this was nothing but trouble that the family didn't need right now.

There was just so much going on! Antonio was having his ceremony in a month and everyone was not only trying to prepare for that but also ease the fears that Antonio might be like Mirabel (because it had to be her annoying baby sister's fault she didn't get a gift, not the candle). That meant showing everyone in town that their gifts were still strong. Of course she couldn't just march around making flowers appear! That wouldn't be subtle at all and would clue everyone in on what she was doing! No… a light touch. Or at least what appeared to be a light touch. Carefully planning out which direction she would go each day, who she would greet, and just how she could use her powers in such a way that would show everyone that everything was perfect.

Perfect.

Perfect.

"Oh, just look at you!" her mama said as she finally let go of Mirabel from the nearly five minute long hug she'd given her, during which time she'd more hiccupped than spoke. Casita was vibrating in excitement at their return… nearly as much as mama. "So grown up…"

"We sent you pictures," Mirabel said with a smile, pressing her hand against her mother's.

"Pictures aren't the same thing, sweetheart," mama told her with a watery smile. "Seeing you here again… oh!" She wrapped Mirabel up in a hug again.

"Julieta, there is plenty of time for that," Abuela sternly, much to Isabella's relief. They had all been gathered to greet Mirabel (though her Tio Felix, papa, Luisa, and Camilo had all managed to find her first because Mirabel had no idea how to properly enter a town, naturally) and Isabella was glad none of the villagers could see them because her mother was making a spectacle of herself. She understood being happy, maybe even crying a little. But Isabella could tell even Mirabel was feeling the drag their reunion was taking… "Mirabel needs to greet everyone else and there is Bruno or did you forget about him?"

"of course not!" mama said quickly, letting go of Mirabel and moving over to Tio Bruno, who had been snagged by Tia Pepa as soon as he got in. The only reason she hadn't broken down was that they'd end up with a downpour if she did.

Mirabel looked over and smiled as she saw Isabella, hurrying over to her. "Hi!" she said with a grin before blushing a little. "Sorry, that doesn't feel quite right. I mean, we're sisters and family and… you know. But not really sure what to do… I like what you've done with your hair! Your last picture showed you braiding it. Loose looks nice on you!"

Isabella forced herself to smile; she'd only braided it because someone in the village had mentioned that it looked pretty like that and abuela had heard. Isabella had frankly hated it and was thrilled when her grandmother had finally allowed her to go with loose locks again.

"Thank you," she said with a measured voice, looking at her sister and trying to find something to compliment her on. Of course that was a massive challenge. For one thing she was dressed like a boy! Even Luisa, with her stronger frame, wore a dress but here was Mirabel in pants! PANTS!

(Isabella ignored the little voice in her head that whispered that just one time she'd like to wear pants because she was sick to death of having to focus on how she crossed her legs when she used her vines lest everyone see up her dress)

Then there was the armor she was wearing and the hammer and her hair in that bandana…

"I like your glasses," Isabella finally said, figuring that was a safe thing to focus on. They looked rather normal, save for the slightly tinted lenses. Hmm… "Must be hard to get proper glasses out there… maybe tomorrow we can go down into the village and pick you up a new set."

There, a polite offer to spend a small amount of time together. Abuela would be pleased that she was fixing the glasses problem and mama would be happy they were spending time together. Isabella didn't have time to fix everything wrong with Mirabel's clothing choices; mama would need to take her in hand for that. But she could-

"Thanks but these are actually really nice!" Mirabel said with a grin. "Dwarven made with shatterproof glass. The lenses also let me detect magic… oh!" She grinned as she looked Isabella up and down. "See, that's interesting! With Luisa the magic clings to her, kind of like with my babies. But I don't see any on you… that means you internalize it and release it! Tio Bruno does that! I wonder if there is a limit-"

"Babies?" Isabella choked out in terror. God above, did her sister spread her legs and produce some bastard children? Did she expect THEM to have gifts? She said they had magic but- oh God, what would everyone think if she had sobrinos and sobrinas born out of wedlock?! They would judge her and-

Mirabel laughed, waving her hand. "Sorry, I should explain. We were going to do it down in the village but Tio Bruno said we should wait til everyone was gathered. Let me say hello to abuela and Tia Pepa and Tio Felix and everyone else, okay? Give me a moment?"

Isabella just stared at her sister as she hurried over to say hello to the rest of the family, dropping down to greet Antonio who excitedly asked if she had a metal bird (?), getting hugs from her tia and tio…

"She's not the girl you remember," Tio Bruno said as he walked up to her. "We've been through a lot. We… didn't exactly tell you all everything in our letters."

Isabella took a calming breath. Calm. Serene. Perfect.

Perfect.

"Not sure how much there was left to tell us," Isabella said as she watched her sister say something to Tio Felix that made him pause before he laughed and the two began to… well, Tio was dancing but Isabella had NO idea what her sister was doing. "Ambling through the jungle, bartering for food and clothing in poor villages… would have made for a depressing read. I get why you two spiced up the letters, made it sound so magical out there just like Tio Ernesto used to do."

Bruno glanced at her and Isabella was struck at how… confident… her Tio seemed. She remembered him as being quiet and nervous. But now there was a content aura to him. One she tried to project each day with varying degrees of energy that he gave off as natural as breathing.

"Heh. We changed but everyone here is still the same, aren't they?"

Isabella couldn't help but feel that her uncle wasn't being complimentary with that comment.

Mirabel finally turned and looked towards her abuela and Isabella found herself holding her breath. For as much as she found her sister and her actions to be utterly shameful and undignified and ruining everything the family had done to maintain their standing in the eyes of their community… she knew what it was like to face down their abuela. To suffer in disapproval. It was something she would never wish on-

"Oh, hey Abueala," Mirabel said with a smile, walking over and giving her a hug. "I missed you so much!" Letting go of their startled grandmother Mirabel turned to the rest of the family, clapping her hands together. "Okay, so I said I would explain about Sofia and I'm going to do just that!"

Had she not had as much control as she did Isabella's jaw would have dropped.

Her abuela had been ignored.

Shown just the barest amount of respect and then dismissed.

Treated like she was any other person in the village rather than the leader they all followed!

That… that was… everything was backwards! It didn't-

Tio Bruno snickered. "I owe her three gold coins. Bet her she didn't have the guts to do that. She warned me that it was easy money but I thought for sure she would be intimidated. Heh… that kid…"

Mirabel cleared her throat, getting everyone's attention. "Okay, so I promised an explanation and I'm going to give it. First, an introduction! Sofia!" Mirabel called out the name and suddenly a metal toucan flew into casita, landing on Mirabel's shoulder. It was so unnatural yet beautiful that Isabella found herself stepping closer to get a better look. "So as I was telling Luisa and Camilo I am a Golem Smith. That means that I have been trained to craft different objects, mainly metal but I can work with other things, that are, for lack of a better word, alive."

Tio Felix was the first to speak up. "You… you made that?" he asked.

"Oh yeah," Mirabel said, stroking the toucan's back. "One of my babies. Now, Sofia here is able to turn into my breastplate but, for short amounts of time she can become… well, this. I'm still working on extending how long she can be out and about. Right now it's about a day before she needs to recharge her runic energy source." She paused. "Let me introduce the rest of the kids. Guys, say hello!"

And with different pieces of armor Mirabel was wearing popped off and transformed.

The metal piece on her left shoulder popped off, claws and legs revealed on the inside as it turned into a hermit crab while the armor on her leg became twin armadillos that rolled around before hurrying over to her. The toucan joined them in running around about before standing at attention, looking at Mirabel.

"Sofia is more advanced than these guys and Valeria is even more than her but they are all good helpers." She leaned down and stroked each of the metal animals in turn.

"Antonio!" Pepa hissed in worry as the little boy ran up to Mirabel, delight in his eyes.

"Can I pet them, please?"

"Sure! Carmen-" she pointed to one of the armadillos, "-likes to be stroked on the back of the head while Pablo prefers you to rub his belly. Martin doesn't really care because his shell is tough. And Sofia prefers if you ask permission, okay?"

Antonio nodded and chose to pet Carmen and Pablo, giggling as he did so. After a few minutes, seeing that no one else was moving to join him, Mirabel stood up and whistled, all the animals rushing towards her and turning back into her armor, settling on her body.

"Can they, uh, hear us?" Luisa whispered, looking at the armor nervously.

"Kind of?" Mirabel said. "It's hard to explain. For them it's like they are sleeping. If I'm in danger they wake up. But they are no different that Tio Bruno's rats."

Isabella turned to ask what her tio what that meant only to leap back when she saw he had several rats on his shoulders, looking at her…

…and wearing little miniature versions of his robes?

"Mirabel," Abuela said, stepping forward. "I do not want those animals in casita."

"They're not animals, Abuela," Mirabel said with a smile. "See?" She reached up and unstrapped the shoulder piece that had been a crab and held it out. Sure enough it was just a solid piece of metal. Abuela looked at it several times, though she never touched it, but it was clear she didn't see anything to prove it had been alive. "It's the magic of the runes. You can't see them well because I made them small… better that way, keeps people from breaking them… but until I give a command or I'm in mortal danger they won't move. Just armor." She tapped the breastplate.

"But they can come alive," Abuela said firmly, rallying. "So they are a danger to everyone here-"

Isabella's eyes widened when Mirabel actually interrupted her abuela. "No no no… it's like I told Camilo! Sofia is protective of me but she knows you are my family so she'll never hurt any of you. Heck, she's protected Tio Bruno many times."

"Its true," Bruno admitted, though under his breath he muttered, "and she never lets me forget it…"

"Still, I do not-"

"Oh, its fine!" Mirabel said, waving her hand dismissively, the rest of the family only able to watch in shock at how she refused to listen to her abuela and do as she commanded. "After all, I am keeping Valeria outside."

"Whose Valeria?" papa finally asked.

A roar shook them all and Isabella turned to see a MASSIVE metallic jaguar, the size of a full grown stallion, standing on the roof of the casita, gleaming in the sunlight before it easily leapt down and rubbed its head against Mirabel's shoulder.

"That's Valeria," Tio Bruno said with a smirk.

Chapter Text

IF MR. CHAOS WROTE THIS WITHOUT GARNETT #2

"I can't believe this! Just... Isabella... GAH!"

Alma, Julieta, and Pepa all ran to the main area of the casita where Mirabel was stomping about, waving her hands in the air as she ranted.

"Mirabel!" Alma snapped. "That is NOT how we express ourselves."

"But abuela-"

"But nothing. You might have been out and about for a decade but I know you must remember some of your manners!" Alma glared at her. "Now apologize to your hermana."

"She is NOT my hermana," Mirabel snapped.

Julieta gasped at that. "Oh... don't say that." She hurried over and cupped her daughter's cheek. "Siblings fight, my love, but that doesn't change that you are family. You love each other."

"She is NOT my sister," Mirabel stubbornly repeated.

"How can you say that?"

"Because she's a Bulbasaur!" Mirabel shouted, waving at her 'hermana'.

"Bulba!" 'Isabella' said, leaning over to chew on the dress that was draped over her bulb.

"...are you feeling well?" Pepa asked, concerned.

"You seriously don't see it?" Mirabel asked. The bulbasaur was now waddling around, wiggling out of the dress so it could inspect a fern.

"See what?" Julieta asked.

"Just because you are jealous of your hermana-" Alma said, shaking her head.

"...GAH!"

~MC~MC~MC~

Isabella leaned back on the beach chair she was lounging on, the sun warm on her skin. She was wearing a red bikini, a strawberry daiquiri in her hand. "I've been pulling that trick for 5 years. Works every time."

"nice," Queen Elsa of Arendale said, lying in her own chair, wearing sparkling blue bikini with her own drink in her hand. "I had to stage an entire magical elemental crisis with a 'lost tribe' to get some free time." She gestured towards the hotel staff, who looked rather like a certain lost group she and her sister had met and Elsa had stayed to 'help', dumping rule of Arendale on her sister.

"Still, here's to ditching our families!" Isabella said clinking her glass with Elsa's.

Chapter Text

Felix really hoped that Dolores had found someplace to tuck away in and cover her ears because his were aching already and he didn't have her ability to hear everything. No one was actually yelling but the raised tones were truly frustrating the normally jovial and festive man.

After Mirabel had shown off her giant metal jaguar (just when Felix thought he had seen everything the Madrigal family could throw at him) and removed her and Bruno's bags Julieta and Agustin had decided to take her to her room only for Mirabel to laugh as they walked her up to the nursery.

"Thanks but I don't think Antonio wants me crashing in his room," she'd told them all.

"Nonsense, this is your room," Julieta had told her with a smile.

But Mirabel had merely shook her head, still keeping her tone polite and pleasant though as she stepped out of the nursery. "It hasn't been my room for a decade. I've spent more of my life not being in that room than I have calling it mine." She'd then shot an odd look at the wall. "Casita and I are going to have a long talk about not giving me a room of my own."

The family had shifted awkwardly at that. "Nina," Pepa had finally said softly, "I know you are upset about not getting your gift-"

"Oh, I'm long over that," Mirabel had said with a shrug. "My gifts aren't like your guys, that's fine. Met plenty of people just like me and just as many that could make all of you look like babies when it comes to raw power." She'd then placed her hands on her hips. "My issue is that casita could have at least made me a regular room…"

The house had actually SHUDDERED at that before the floorboards had rose and fell, guiding them to Bruno's door… which had changed. Now no longer did it show the slightly frightening image of the man in the middle of a vision but instead now had Bruno standing with his back against Mirabel's. He had his hand up, fingers curled into a fist with an aura around it. Mirabel meanwhile had her smith's hammer held up with a determined look in her. Above them had been a jaguar head while below were all manner of rats in… fighting poses?

"Hey, thanks!" Mirabel had said, patting the wall and opening the door to Bruno's room.

Felix would never forget the shock of seeing how Bruno's room had been altered. He'd only been there once or twice before the two had left, when he'd been sent to retrieve Bruno for dinner and been forced to climb the stairs to his tower and then spent the rest of the night getting sand out of everything he wore. It had been a quiet place, like stumbling on a desert oasis that had begun to dry up.

But when Mirabel had opened the door the family had found that the room was completely altered. Bruno had whistled as he walked in, running his hand along one of the many columns that held up the stone overhang they had walked under. It was a bit like the casita, as the structure seemed to be built around a central area, but instead of it being open to the sky it was enclosed by a massive dome painted with murals of all sorts of different fantastical creatures. There had been a large pool in the center and several fire pits that surrounded it. There had been benches all over and raised platforms and strange trees that Felix had never seen before.

Mirabel's eyes had sparkled as she ran in before twirling around and beaming at Bruno. "This… this…"

"This is The Bureau!" the two had said at the same time before running and hugging each other.

"I wonder if my room is the same!" Bruno had declared, rushing to a door and throwing it open. "YUP!"

"Do you think it's a replica or did casita make a portal?" Mirabel had asked.

"We'll have to check! I don't remember that door so it's possible casita and the buareu talked…"

Eventually the adults had left when it became clear Mirabel and Bruno were going to be busy for a while. Isabela and Dolores had left as well to continue their duties but Luisa had lingered, promising to head out in a few minutes while Camilo had completely ignored everyone as he focused on asking Mirabel all sorts of questions and Antonio had happily dashed to the fountain, giggling as he played in it.

"Mama, it is fine," Julieta said for what felt like the tenth time, drawing Felix out of his thoughts. "Casita has changed things often. Remember last year when Antonio was in his climbing phase and it moved the nursery to the first floor to keep him from having an excuse to not use the stairs and climb up on the furniture to get to the second floor?"

Felix hid a wince at that; Alma had been rather biting in her condemnation at him and Pepa being unable to control their son. Of course it hadn't helped that Camilo egged his brother on.

"This is different," Alma said firmly. "That was shifting and shuffling. They destroyed Bruno's room!"

"Bruno doesn't mind," Pepa pointed out. "I've never seen him so happy in his room… he always complained about the stairs…"

Alma though merely huffed from her spot at the head of the table. "Bruno was being a good tio to Mirabel, humoring her. It is no different than when one of the children would show us a picture they drew that was little more than scribbles and asked if we liked their doggy."

Felix frowned. That was rather insulting to not just Mirabel but Bruno as well. But he knew better than to speak up; Alma had her opinions and if one wanted to survive living with the Madrigals one learned when to be careful about expressing different opinions.

"We must learn what Mirabel did to change casita so we can make things right." She shook her head. "Her place is in the nursery. The candle chose not to give her a gift…"

"Then how was she able to change casita, mama?" Pepa asked, keeping her tone as neutral as possible. "We can't have it both ways. Either Mirabel does have some power-"

"Which we all saw," Julieta said, cutting it. "Those animals…"

"A trick or something," Alma said. "I doubt very much Mirabel actually made them. Probably some traveling magician or a jungle witch put a glamour on some real animals, to trick us into believing they were armor."

"Antonio held one," Felix pointed out.

"Antonio hasn't even received his gift. He doesn't know what magic is like."

"As I was saying…" Pepa said, storm clouds forming over her head at being interrupted. She took a moment to calm down before speaking again. "Either Mirabel had a gift that lets her alter casita and you were wrong about her not getting a miracle or she has no gift and something else caused casita to change. Maybe even itself."

"Whatever Mirabel has it is no gift," Alma said firmly.

The adults shifted at that.

"You could ask to see her armor to prove your point," Bruno said, startling them all. He was standing the the doorway, casually pealing a pear. "Or me. Either is better than having secret meetings."

Felix ducked his head at that and he knew the others were embarrassed as well at being caught out but Alma merely met his eye with a flinty gaze. "We are discussing your room, Bruno."

"You are trying to find any reason to hate your own nieta, mama," Bruno counted, taking a seat at the other end of the kitchen table, one that was NEVER sat in because it was supposed to represent Pedro. Two rats scurried out of his robes and stood at attention, Bruno lightly petting them. "Casita corrected a mistake it had made, that is clear. We have asked for other rooms before, when we needed places to store things. Why not a room for Mirabel? And as for my room… I always hated it and I will take The Bureau any day of the week."

"What… is the Bureau?" Julieta asked. "You two clearly recognized it."

Bruno leaned back, staring at the ceiling and mumbling, "How to explain, how to explain" several times. "The bureau is rather like Casita. But it's also very different. It is sentient, just like casita, and helps us out."

"You and Mirabel?" Julieta asked.

"And the rest of our party," Bruno said with a smile. "In nearly every major town we've visited there is a door that, if anyone else tried to open it, would lead to just a brick wall or a sheet of wood. It is just a door on a frame. However, if you have one of these-" he pulled his robe and shirt down a bit to show that upon his collar bone there was a black mark that looked like a child's scribble, "-the door recognizes you as part of the party and instead leads to the Bureau."

"Bruno!" Alma snapped. "Did you mar your flesh with a tattoo?"

"No, mama," Bruno said as he let go of his shirt, letting it spring back and hide the mark. "That is a mystical brand. It hurt for a second but then was rather cool to the touch. Gets slightly warm when the Bureau wants my attention but otherwise it is there just to help me enter the Bureau."

"And casita made a copy of this... bureau?" Augstin asked, trying to keep up.

"Actually I think casita made my door a portal to the Bureau." He smirked, looking down at his rats. "So the room you so desperately want me to return to doesn't even exist, mama. I am willing to bet that if Mirabel and I aren't around the door will just lead to a wall."

"And you think this is okay? To... to scar casita and link it with this strange building of yours?"

"SHE isn't scarred, mama. She is just using her magic to meet up with another sentient home. I think she'll get along well with him."

"Him?" Pepa asked, smiling slightly. "You call your home a him?"

"Because he is a he," Bruno said with a shrug. Felix saw the shuttered on the windows open and close rather rapidly and he was suddenly reminded of how Pepa had fluttered her eyelashes at him back when he was young and stupid and didn't realize she liked him and was trying to get him attention.

Alma though wasn't convinced, letting out a little huff. "Letting that magic infect our home... it is dangerous, Bruno. You should know better. The world is a dangerous place."

"Oh, I know mama, I know," he responded back, an odd glint in his eye. "Far better than you."

"Excuse me?"

Bruno smiled. "I merely speak the truth. The world outside our valley is full of magic and wonders. Fantasies of the greatest dreams... and the darkest nightmares."

"So you admit the outside world is evil and yet you allow it to come here."

Bruno tapped his finger against the table. "Mirabel grew up in that world you loathe so much, mama. She remembers you all but she came up in the outside world. For all intents and purposes she is a piece of the outside world. Do you hate her as well?"

"Mirabel will be straightened out soon," Alma said and Felix wondered if any of the others had also noticed how she hadn't answered Bruno's question. "Tomorrow you will go to the village to reacquaint yourself with the community. It has been a long time since you did your duty and they will need to be reminded of what you can do. As for Mirabel she will go with Isabella to help her with her chores. Julieta, I need you to go down to the village in the morning to arrange for Mirabel to have a fitting. She can't keep walking around in those trousers-"

"Bad idea," Felix muttered.

"Did you say something?" Alma said sternly and suddenly every eye was on him.

He had two choices: stay silent or speak up. And, much to his own surprise, Felix found himself talking.

"Isabella is like a fine oil. Perfectly smooth surface, likes to remain where it is. Mirabel... from what I've seen today she is a fire, burning bright and dancing about. You don't combine oil and fire together."

Alma frowned at that. "We need to f-"

"Careful with what you say next, mama," Bruno said dangerously, eyes glowing green and an aura of power surrounding him. The rats all rose up and fell into fighting stances, much to Felix's surprise, while Bruno leaned over the table, seeming to grow taller with each second. Alma actually pushed away from the table, a glimmer of fear in her eyes. "For ten years I helped raise that girl. She is as near to my heart as she should be to yours. I will not have you insult her."

The head of the family stared at her son in shock. "Of course I care for Mirabel-"

"You have a funny way of showing it, mama, though that doesn't surprise me as you've always had a funny way of-"

"Bruno!" Pepa hissed, a cloud forming over her head. "Don't talk to her like that."

"But it is fine for her to talk to everyone else as she does?" Bruno demanded.

"Luisa," Felix said quickly, once more drawing attention to himself because he knew if he didn't a fight would break out. "Luisa would be better for Mirabel to spend time with tomorrow. Mirabel clearly likes to use her hands, if she works with metal. She looks strong too. And Luisa is dedicated to helping the community... she does far more than Isabella, after all." Alma pressed her lips together at that and Felix fought back a smirk; oh, she didn't like it that the perfect Madrigal, as everyone called her, wasn't the best at something. "And despite all she does Luisa still wears dresses. It would be a better fit for Mirabel, at least to start off with."

Alma was silent for several moments.

"Yes, that will work."

Bruno rose. "Good. I am glad you all have decided on your plot to change Mirabel to fit your desires. I'll leave you to decide how you wish to change me when I don't fit your expectations anymore. Call me when dinner is ready."

The family stared at him in shock. Where... where had all this come from? This was Bruno! The man who stammered and shifted when he was the focus of attention. He never said no but rather just asked that people let him maybe not do something only to give in later.

Pepa finally spoke up, asking what they'd all been thinking. "What happened to you, Bruno?"

He smiled as he stared at her sadly. "I grew up."

The unsaid words after that hung in the air as he and his rats left.

Chapter Text

There was an order to meals in the Madrigal home.

It had startled Agustin when he'd finally moved into the house just how firm Alma was in keeping to the pattern. Breakfast was for the entire family and happened at the same time no matter when everyone woke up. Agustin himself was an early riser, something that all of his girls save for Isabela had inherited though she was rather punctual. Camilo tended to be the last to get up and often dragged himself to the table.

'No, that's not true. Bruno was the worst.' But Bruno had left a decade ago so the title of latest riser had been given to Camilo, resulting in many comments about how 'thankful' Alma was for him to finally show up.

But everyone ate at the same time, no matter what. Which had been rather frustrating… okay, no. It was STILL frustrating to Agustin even 25 years after having his first meal in the house. He had been used to sneaking a quick bite to eat before setting about doing his chores but the Madrigal family simply wouldn't hear of that, It was improper and rude to the cook, even though Julieta had assured him several times that it was completely fine, that she didn't mind if he snuck in a bit of food while he went to check the bees.

'Over two decades later and I still come to breakfast starving,' he thought to himself. Which meant that he overate and that made him feel sluggish and when he was sluggish he made stupid mistakes…

Lunch was far better, as people could come and go as they pleased and many times would visit the village to get their meals. Agustin never did so as that was his chance to finally sit down with his wife and have a moment, just the two of them. She would prepare a few meals for those that showed up but they usually were able to have a quiet lunch all to themselves, sitting in the kitchen and eating pan to plate style.

Dinner was just like breakfast only far more quiet. With breakfast one discussed the plans for the day (or rather Alma instructed everyone of the tasks they had to do) and made plans for later (assuming they fit into Alma's schedule). By the time supper arrived everyone was usually tired and even Julieta's healing cooking couldn't deal with the weariness of the spirit from a long hard day. It was something that had only gotten steadily worse as the years had gone on; when Isabela had been born Julieta and Agustin would find time to play with their daughter, read some books, maybe if they were careful enough sneak away to be a couple in the most intimate of senses…

Now he was lucky if his wife didn't fall asleep going up the stairs and need casita to help her to her bed.

The only time things went different were if there was a party or celebration of some kind.

Mirabel's return… that had been a debate.

On one hand Agustin was glad that Alma had insisted that they keep it just a family dinner. He wanted to spend time with his daughter, to get to know her again by actually talking with her and not from letters and the occasional photo she had sent. If there was a party they'd all be expected to play some part, acting as hosts rather than getting to just enjoy the fact that Mirabel had returned. Yet… it also felt utterly cruel that rather than make a big display out of her and Bruno returning Alma was doing all she could to keep it quiet. Like she was ashamed of her or something. One couldn't even argue that Alma didn't like parties as they'd held a large one when Antonio had been born and there was another one coming in a month for his ceremony…

But what was done was done. They were going to have a quiet dinner for the first time as a whole family.

Pepa tapped her fingers on the table while Isabela kept glaring at the doorway like she thought doing so would get things moving. Antonio had to be told for the third time by Felix not to reach for a roll even though he looked ready to do the same himself. And Alma… Alma was struggling to keep her face stern and calm but he could see the rage slowly building in her veins.

"They are aware that it is time for dinner, are they not?" Alma said finally.

"Yes abuela," Lusia said softly. "I told them so. They said okay."

"Maybe they didn't realize that you were telling to come down for dinner?" Felix offered.

"How could they not?" Alma complained. "Dinner is always at 6:30. Every night."

Julieta spoke up. "Mama, you must remember that they haven't lived here for a decade. They might not remember. Or they might have dinner at a different time."

Alma glowered at that. "Dolores, what are they doing right now?"

The second oldest of the grandchildren frowned as she tilted her head to the side. "Mirabel is listening to Tio Bruno as he… pretends to be a woman who doesn't realize that the man she loves is really her second cousin once removed?"

"…what?" Alma said flatly.

Isabela huffed. "Why should we wait for them if they aren't going to be respectful?"

"Your sister just got home," Agustin chided her. "She is used to a different life than what we've led. We must understand that."

Isabela opened her mouth only for Alma to shoot her a dark look, the eldest of the grandchildren stopping and adopting a posture of perfect refinement and control. That settled, Alma looked at them all and said, "We eat as a family. Camilo, please get your cousin and your uncle."

Camilo, clearly happy to escape the tension of the room, quickly got up, shifting into a taller form so that he could race through casita all the faster. The rest of the family sat there, no one saying a word as they waited, afraid of upsetting Alma if they dared to draw attention to themselves. Julieta reached out to adjust a salad bowel, Luisa muttered under her breath, Pepa kept looking up to make sure she didn't have any storm clouds forming…

"Eep," Dolores said softly.

"What is it?" Pepa asked. "Are they not coming down?"

"No, Camilo hasn't reached them yet. It's that the woman in Tio Bruno's story just learned that her brother spent her entire inheritance on a tavern and now she has to run it if she wishes not to lose anything." She frowned, twisting her head upward. "Hmmm… she does seem rather determined to do it on her own despite not planning on it-"

Alma huffed. "Dolores, I think that's enough."

"Sorry," she said quickly… though Agustin noticed that she still was clearly trying to listen in.

Finally, after about ten minutes Mirabel breezed in, a smile on her face as she walked around the table, taking time to greet everyone. "Sorry, sorry! We usually eat whenever and I like to get in one of Tio Bruno's telanovas before dinner. Mama it smells delicious; papa," She leaned down and kissed both of them on the cheek. "Tia Pepa, Tio Felix." Bruno had walked in at that point, taking his seat, but Mirabel continued around the room. "Hey Antonio," she ruffled her youngest cousin's hair, earning a giggle, while Camilo finally walked in, looking bemused. "Dolores. Abuela," Mirabel said, leaning down and kissing the woman on the cheek.

"Mirabel, do you think-"

But she'd already moved on, greeting Isabela who kept stiff as a board while Luisa smiled and kissed Mirabel's cheek before she could. "Ah!" Mirabel said, pointing right at her and laughing before taking a seat.

"There, now that we have that settled and our late arrivals have finally graced us with their presence," she shot a look at Bruno who merely stared at her, then Mirabel who smiled and shrugged before mouthing sorry to Agustin himself, "we can begin."

"Oh! Let me since we were late," Mirabel said, bowing her head and lifting her empty plate up in the air. Bruno did the same and the others realized that Mirabel had volunteered to say grace. Agustin bowed his head along with the others, shutting his eyes- "Berronar Truesilver, Mother of Safety, we thank you once more for seeing us through another day. We promise that our endeavors will serve the greater good. See us through till tomorrow." With that she set her plate down and began to serve herself, Bruno doing the same.

"Who… who is Bernta?" Julieta asked, Antonio and Camilo deciding that if Mirabel was eating then they could too and began to load up their plates.

"Berrnonar, mama," Mirabel said. "She is the dwarven god of home and safety. It felt appropriate, considering where we are." She waved her hand about and smiled. "I mean, I suppose I could have thanked Moradin, since he is the dwarven god of knowledge, but he has a thing about orcs and yeah, that is a no go for me."

"A… dwarven god?" Alma asked, the horror clear in her voice.

"Well, yeah. I mean I am dwarven trained and my teachers would have my beard… if I had one, heh… if I didn't know how to do the prayer right." She looked at Bruno. "Tomorrow we'll thank Erathaol. I figured since you didn't do a prophecy today-"

"It's fine," Bruno assured her as he swallowed a mouthful of food. "I'm sure he understands. After all, he must have seen it!" The two shared a laugh at that.

"Erathaol…" Pepa murmured.

"Patron of Seers," Mirabel supplied before turning to Isabela. "So, how goes your Chlorokinesis, Isa? I know you were working hard to develop your vines. But that letter was from 5 years ago so I bet you've learned all sorts of tricks!"

"I do not do 'tricks', Mirabel," Isabela scolded. "I use my gift to summon plants to help the community."

"Like when you lower yourself down on swings to make grand entrances?" Camilo teased, causing Isabela to glare at him before returning her focus on her food. "So helpful, that."

Mirabel smiled. "Right, sorry… guess that would be touchy wordage. I know if people called my projects 'scrap metal tinkering' I'd get annoyed."

"One time and as a joke!" Bruno complained. He looked at Pepa. "She has no sense of humor when it comes her projects."

"Just because you have a lousy sense of humor-"

"I do not!" Bruno squawked, outraged… but his smile at the end showed it was all in good fun. "Grungok loves my jokes!"

"Grungok is a troll!" Mirabel exclaimed.

"A real troll?!" Antonio exclaimed, eyes wide and bright.

"A real troll," Mirabel told him as she speared some vegetables with her fork. "And very nice. A bit slow but nice. Which is why he loves Tio's jokes." She then put her hand over her mouth and pretended to whisper, "but I think he is just humoring him."

"Like how Prince Tybalt humored you about-"

"DO NOT bring that up again!" Mirabel exclaimed.

"Prince Tybalt?" Felix asked, surprised. "You met a prince?"

"A self declared prince. I don't think he really was one."

"All royalty is self-declared at some point," Bruno pointed out. "That's the whole idea. You come in, you declare some land is yours, and put a crown on your head." He took his napkin and placed it on his head. "I declare myself Prince Bruno of The Casita Table. Bow to his royal highness."

"Long may he reign!" Mirabel said, giving him an odd salute.

Agustin smiled at the interplay between his daughter and her tio… and felt a touch of sadness. This should have been him. He should have been the one to have secret tales that only the two of them understood and playful banter that teased without ever hurting. It was a rather bitter pill to realize that his youngest daughter was a stranger to him. He'd thought he'd understood who she was through her letters but now he realized he'd missed so much. Had she just not told him? Or had he failed to notice? He'd need to look at her letters again…

Never once though did he begrudge his daughter for having a happy life. All her messages to him and the family had spoken nothing but excitement at what she was experiencing. Back then he'd believed it merely childish tales; embellishments on mild events to make them into grand adventures. Now though he saw that Ernesto had allowed his baby to see the world in ways he never could have and seeing how open she was… he would be eternally grateful to him for that.

But that didn't mean he didn't wish it hadn't been him.

"Excuse me," Alma said as Mirabel took a breath from telling Antonio about some kind of two headed eagle she had once seen, "but we are all rather tired after a long day… I do not think this excitement is proper for the dinner table, when we are trying to rest and contemplate the day."

"Of course, mama," Bruno said with a smile and after a moment Mirabel shot Antonio an apologetic look. The little boy, used to his abuela demanding silence at the table, merely nodded.

Agustin forced back a sigh. He had been hoping to ask Mirabel some questions but with Alma in a mood he didn't want to make her more upset. That meant he'd have to wait till after dinner and that was assuming she didn't decide they should all turn in early, as she sometimes commanded.

'Perhaps if she is an early riser I can catch her,' Agustin though as Mirabel shared a look with Bruno, raising one eyebrow and then wiggling the other. Bruno wagged his head back and forth before looking slightly to his left, causing Mirabel to smirk-

Agustin nearly dropped his fork.

How many times had he seen his mama and papa engage in such silent communication when they'd silently debated what punishment to give him or Ernesto when they'd gotten into trouble? And in turn how many times had he and his brother, before the wanderlust had taken Ernesto over and Agustin had been concerned about proving himself to the Madrigal family, used that very same language to plot behind people's backs?

The Language of the Eyebrows.

He lightly tapped his fork against his plate, just enough to cause Mirabel to glance at him… before he raised an eyebrow twice.

'You okay?'

Her eyes widened before she grinned and wiggled her brow. 'Very good!'

'Busy after supper?'

'Will be with Bruno.'

'Can I come?'

'Of course!'

Agustin felt like he was a boy again in the best possible way.

Bruno suddenly stood, rolling his shoulders. "Julieta, thank you for the wonderful meal."

"It was so good, mama!" Mirabel said, already rising. "Well… goodnight!"

"Goodnight?" Alma said, confused. "But I-"

"Am tired, like you said," Bruno said and there was something decidedly cold in the warm smile he flashed her. "Need to have quiet to recover from the day. Sadly Mirabel and I are much too excited after our journey so we'll just retire to The Bureau, so not to bother you."

"Coming papa?" Mirabel asked.

"Yes," he said, pushing his plate away, Julieta looking at him in surprise.

"Wonderful! Tio Bruno still needs to finish his stories for the day. I will get you caught up."

Antonio grinned. "I'm done! Can I come too?"

"Of course!" Mirabel said before anyone could deny the boy. Camilo was instantly up, picking up his little brother and letting him ride on his back while Luisa, after a moment, surprised them all by rising and joining Agustin in following after the new arrivals, leaving the rest of the family in the kitchen gaping at them in shock.

Chapter Text

If not for his father Camilo would have assumed he was adopted.

No one in his family was like him save for his papa. Mama had a bit of an excuse as if she lost control of her emotions and just had fun people would find a reason to complain about rainbows just as they complained about anything else she did. Dolores was a sneak and a snitch, listening to everything and reporting it back to their abuela. And then there was his Tia and Tio. Agustin seemed like a nice guy but due to how accident-prone he was he, reasonably, didn't cut loose. And Tia Julieta was just so tired all the time it was a wonder she had found time to even have children.

Camlio snickered to himsef.

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

"Push, Julieta, push!"

The woman did so... only to turn and check a sauce pan that was sitting next to her bed. "Needs something."

"Here's your baby," the midwife said.

"I was thinking salt myself."

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

And then there were his cousins. Isabela... well, Princess Perfecta was a nightmare. Someone Camilo would never want to spend a moment with and when he was forced to (which was rare) he did all he could to ignore her. Luisa... well he could go to her with his problems but she wasn't someone to have fun with. She was someone that helped you when you needed to vent not someone you got to join in on the action.

Abuela... heh, no.

ONCE he had cared for her, he was sure of that. He remembered her reading him stories and cuddling with him when he would sit still. But the moment he got his gift that had changed. No longer was there time to sit on her bed and hear stories about her childhood or about Abuelo Pedro. No... he needed to WORK! Become this woman so she can run errands; the customers will be too startled if she gets someone else to man the counter. Babysit these five children. Can you be taller to reach this? Shorter to get under there?

Be anyone but yourself, Camilo.

So yes, if it wasn't for his papa he'd have assumed he was adopted because there was no one else like him in the family. And even his father was far too busy in his opinion. Constantly running around to prove he belonged even now.

But sitting in the remarkably plush and comfy red chair, a bag of popcorn in his lap, watching his Tio Bruno perform his latest telenova... he suddenly found someone else in the family he could relate to.

Tio Bruno's room, or rather the doorway that led to his amazing home The Bureau, held more than bedrooms for sleeping. According to Bruno the Bureau had at least 30 rooms though it could have more as it was always growing as it matured. There was an armory filled with all sorts of weapons that Camilo wanted to know the name of so he could at once ask for one himself while also avoiding anyone who wielded the death devices. A blacksmith forge where Mirabel created armor for herself and the rest of her party. Though she admitted she'd only recently received her Golem Smith Mastery and thus could create living armor so all they had gotten so far was basic armor. Camilo found it rather funny how she sounded almost regretful over that, as if 'normal armor' wasn't already massively impressive. There was also something called a 'bathhouse' but Tio Bruno had been quick to wave them all off, saying none of them would be interested in that.

Camilo made a mental note to sneak in later and check it out. If an adult said something wasn't interesting that meant it absolutely WAS!

There were other doors too, which led to other rooms. Mirabel had told them they belonged to 'the party' but they had gone off on a 'dungeon crawl' to grab some loot and weren't expected back for a few months so they wouldn't meet them anyway.

No, what Bruno wanted to show them was his theater and the moment they'd stepped in Camilo's jaw had dropped. He'd only see structures like it in books. Of course the books made him feel like the room should have been bigger but it still easily fit them all with seats to spare assuming any of the family ever came up. He doubted it; maybe his papa and mama and possibly Tia Julieta but otherwise he doubted the rest would ever be interested and even those three might wave off joining in.

Camilo though...

"You can't just marry someone you just met!" the puppet of the crowned queen of some frigid nation declared, staring at her sister. It was a rather impressive puppet, being at once simplistic yet detailed. Bruno operated it with a few sticks while leaving the other members of the performance still. Occasionally he could hear his tio rush around in the background but often he was so engrossed in the tale that he ignored that.

Bruno switched to a different voice. "How... how can you say that? Don't you want me to be happy?" He made the queen's sister, the princess of the frigid nation, 'walk' towards her sister, jabbing her hand at the other puppet. Bruno switched to that one, making the queen wave off her sister as fear leaked into her voice.

"Oh no..." Antonio whispered but he still watched, entranced.

There was a blast of light and glittering 'ice appeared between the queen and the rest of the puppets.

"She's a witch!" Bruno said in a nasally voice as he made the Duke of Dungberg (though the duke, humorously, had continually declared it was pronounced Dun-Ge-Berg). "Seize her!"

Bruno made the queen escape with another appearance of more ice and then the lights went down, signaling another scene change.

"This is amazing!" Tio Agustin raved. He was seated next to Mirabel, Luisa right behind them so she could stretch out with hitting any of them, while Camilo was on Mira's other side with Antonio.

"This is one of my favorites," Mirabel admitted. "He gets asked to perform it a lot... sometimes if we are at a festival Tio Ernesto and I help with the puppets but it's always better when he just does it alone. He's so gifted."

"And this is based on one of your adventures?" Luisa asked.

Mirabel though shook her head. "Not quite. The queen and her sister? We met them while we were traveling and helped them with an issue. They even joined us on a few adventures. We keep in touch."

"And she could really shoot ice out of her hands?!" Antonio asked.

"Oh yes," Mirabel told him with a quick nod. "It is very impressive. She can even... well, I don't want to spoil it."

Camilo watched, sometimes sharing a comment with his little brother, as the Queen's sister declared that she was going to bring the queen back so that the winter that had suddenly fallen over the land would end. This led her to finding a man and his reindeer companion who agreed to take her up into the mountains.

"So this is how Tio Bruno learned to control his visions?" Camilo asked when the lights had dimmed for another scene change.

Mirabel laughed at that. "No! That would be funny though, using puppets to have visions. I'm sure there is someone that does that though... the world is a big place, after all!" She snagged some popcorn and munched on it. "But no... this is just something he does for fun."

Camilo frowned. "So... it has nothing to do with his gift?"

"Not at all," Mirabel said, confused.

Tio Agustin spoke up. "Well, does it help anyone else in your group?"

"With their magic?" Mirabel said. "No. Again, just for fun-"

The lights came back on and the queen puppet began to sing about how people had always expected things of her, tried to get her to be a certain way and how she'd struggled to do just that. And as he listened Camilo couldn't help but lean forward, the world falling away. He didn't see the silly exaggerated felt and foam puppet. He didn't hear his uncle's voice. He didn't see the handmade sets. No... he saw a beautiful queen singing on a cold and lonely snow topped mountain, releasing all the emotions she'd been told to bottle up in the name of meeting the expectations of others... and how she was done doing that. That she was going to live her life the way she wanted.

Suddenly the curtain fell and everyone was clapping and cheering.

"Is that it?" Antonio asked. "Is that all there is?"

"No no," Mirabel assured him. "That's just act one. There are two more acts to go... if there is time. It is getting late..."

"I can stay up!" Antonio insisted, bouncing in his seat.

"Well... okay." Mirabel looked at Camilo and he started as he felt her burning gaze on him. "Camilo... what's wrong?"

"What do you mean?" he asked only to feel a wetness on his cheek. He reached up and was startled to find tears clinging to the tips of his fingers.

Tio Agustin spoke up. "Antonio, why don't we go to the bathroom before the next act starts?"

"If you want to stay in the Bureau just go three doors down to your left!" Mirabel called out as the two got up form their seats.

"I'm going to stretch my legs," Luisa said, reminding Camilo she was there too; she'd been utterly silent during the entire performance.

Mirabel nodded before turning to him. "What's wrong?"

"Nothing. Just dusty in here. Does Bruno ever dust? He should... if mama comes in here she'll get a sneezing fit and that's how you get tornados!" He turned into his mother and gave exaggerated fake sneezes before turning into one of the villagers, pointing to his right and crying out in horror.

"Uh...huh," Mirabel said softly.

Camilo sighed. "What do you want me to say?"

"The truth," she told him. "Its me... Mirabel. We've always told each other everything! Every problem you've had you've written to me about-"

"That was different," Camilo complained. "That was a letter. You were the only one who read them and I made sure to hide the personal ones from everyone else. This is... face to face!" He waved his hands between the two of them.

Mirabel considered this. "Alright." She stood up and turned to her left. "Back to back."

"What?"

"Like I said, back to back. Come on, primo, its not that hard!"

Grumbling at that comment Camilo did as she asked. "Is there a reason for this other than feeling stupid?"

Mirabel though took a breath. "The first letter I sent... a part of me was hoping you guys would beg me to come back. When you said it was fine I cried all night."

Camilo nearly turned to face her but Mirabel pressed her back against him and even reached around, wrapping her arms around his and forcing him to remain in place. As such all he could do was murmur, "We thought you loved it out there."

"I did! I still do! The world… God, Camilo, you don't understand how big the world is! How much there is to learn. I've been doing this for a decade and it feels like I've only been in a closet of the casita and not explored the rest of it." She paused. "There are shapeshifters out there, Camilo. Just like you. Dopplers, mimics, those that do it with glamours or spells. Some that can only take one form like a bat or a bear and others that can turn into anyone they want! Some that do it with their hands, reshaping their faces like clay-"

"Can I say I am glad I didn't get that power?" he said, a smile tugging on his lips.

"-but they are out there, Milo. They are out there." She took a breath. "But… that didn't mean I wouldn't wake up some nights and look over and wish you were lying in the bed across the room. That I didn't long to taste mama's food. Or sit with abuela and listen to her stories like you got to. I was on an adventure… but I wanted you guys to ask me to come home so I could have an excuse to see you all again."

"Mira… we didn't-"

"I know, I know. Especially you. You were six, I can't blame you! I… just wanted you to know that." She took a breath. "Now… what's wrong?"

"… you won't laugh?"

"Not unless you want me too."

"I envy Elsa."

Mirabel clearly was thinking about that. "I get it. The puppet is good but I'll show you a picture of us. She's closer to mama's age than ours but she is still beautiful and powerful and-"

"No, not that," he said, cutting her off. He dropped his head. "I envy her because people told her how they expected her to be."

"…I don't-"

"People tell me who I should be. This person, that person. Become this man, turn into that woman. Get it perfect, Camilo, you have to have it perfect, don't let anyone know it isn't you even if they all know! But…" he stomped his foot. "Other than 'don't pull pranks' no one has ever told me who I should be."

Miravel was silent. "They tell you to be anyone… except Camilo."

"And not even their idealized Camilo!" he snapped in frustration. "Elsa at least had people telling her she should behave a certain way! But I don't ever get that! And I'm sick of it! I'm sick that everyone wants me to be taller or shorter or thinner or fatter but it's not really me; they want someone else! They just want themselves or their friends or their neighbors but they don't want Camilo!"

"Have… have you talked to anyone about this?"

He let out a bitter huffing laugh. "No. I'm not crazy!"

"Crazy? Milo, its not crazy to tell people you are unhappy."

"I can't."

"You can," Mirabel insisted. "Tell them you can't do this anymore. That you're unhappy."

"I can't," he said again, more forcefully.

"I know you can! If you tell them-"

"THEY'LL BANISH ME LIKE THEY DID YOU!"

Mirabel let him go and Camilo fell to his knees.

"If… if I'm not what the family needs… they'll force me to leave. I won't get to see mama and papa or Antonio or Dolores ever again. You… you didn't see how they moved on without you Mirabel. How everyone just forgot you existed because you didn't get a stupid gift that I don't even want anymore! But I did see! I can't… I can't…"

She knelt down and hugged him, rocking back and forth.

Chapter Text

"Good morning Luisa!" Mirabel called out, looking over her shoulder with a smile before turning back to the door she had been studying.

"Morning," Luisa said, walking over to her sister, bemused. Mirabel was standing on a crate, her little metal animal companions all around lazing in the grass while she rubbed his chin, not noticing she was smudging dirt onto her skin as she did so. "You're up early. I thought you might try and sleep in." Her mind went to the night before and how it had been well past her own normal bedtime when she'd tiptoed out of Bruno's room, her mind racing with the songs of the queen and the princess who had managed to thaw a frozen heart.

"Too much to do right now to laze about. I'll get in a nap or two at some point to recover."

"A nap?" Luisa asked. She hadn't taken a nap since she was 3 years old and even then she'd protested doing it, pretending to fall asleep only to race out of the room the moment her mama or papa drifted off themselves.

"Yeah," Mirabel said as she took hold of the door and gave it a few small swings. "When you adventure as much as I do you learn that sometimes you only get 8 hours of sleep in bite-size chunks. I shouldn't do that, Tio Ernesto is always getting on me for not resting enough before we take on some foul monster, but sometimes it's better for me to catch a nap while I'm waiting for metal to cool."

Luisa didn't follow all of that but got the general gist. "So, what did you need to do so early that you had to get up?"

Mirabel gestured at the metal animals. "They might be made of enchanted steel but they are just like any other pet. They need to be taken out to exercise, need to be cleaned... I have to check to make sure the runes haven't been damaged, that the metal didn't get cracked, all those sorts of things. Proper care will ensure they all stay around for a long time. Did Valeria first since I didn't want to spook you guys and then tackled the rest of this bunch."

"And now?" Luisa asked as she crossed her arms over her chest and stared at the door her sister was fiddling with.

"The hinge doesn't swing as smoothly as it should. I'm trying to decide if I can repair it or if it would be easier to just get new ones."

Luisa's smile wilted at that. "I don't think abuela wants you messing with casita."

"Why not?" Mirabel asked. "I'm helping make the house better."

She... didn't really have an answer for that. Her sister was correct, as Abuela had mentioned often whenever Luisa accidently broke something or if Camilo dribbled crumbles on the floor as he raced around with a snack that they must care for casita as it did for them. So... fixing a door was right. Her abuela would want that. But... Luisa couldn't shake the feeling that the head of the family would find some fault in what Mirabel was doing.

"Besides, casita wants to look good for the Bureau, doesn't she?" Mirabel ran her hand along the pale wall of the building and Luisa started when she saw the walls turn a pale shade of pink. "Aw, no need to be embarrassed!" Mirabel cooed, patting casita before hopping off the box. "Let me think on it, okay? If I do new hinges for this door maybe I should do them for all of them. Otherwise kind of like cutting off part of your hair and leaving the rest a long tangle."

"Like anyone would notice with either of us?" Luisa teased and Mirabel looked up at her bandana-covered head and then Luisa's own tightly wound hair and laughed.

"Maybe Isabella should give Casita tips?" Mirabel asked. "She's getting married soon, right?"

"That is what abuela says." Mirabel hopped down from the crate, waving Luisa off when she moved to grab it. Mirabel hefted it... not as easily as Luisa might have but it was still impressive. "Anyway, you're with me today and I like to get in a quick bit of exercise before breakfast."

"Sounds good to me," Mirabel said as she began to roll her shoulders. "So, a run? Swim?"

"Lifting," Luisa said, gesturing to a thick steel bar and two massive boulders that were impaled on each end. She approached and rubbed her hands together before lifting the entire thing up, smirking as she did several quick reps. But Mirabel merely stared at her, a befuddled look on her face. "What?"

"Well... nothing."

Luisa though shook her head, her mind going to what had happened with Camilo last night; neither of them had realizes she had heard the whole thing. She had been horrified when she'd overheard his cries and seen him break down, making sure to duck into the shadows and wait till he'd calmed down and dried his tears before returning so she didn't embarrass him. She didn't want her hermana to bottle anything up as Camilo did.

"You can tell me," she assured her sister as she shifted to doing some squats with the weights.

"It's... okay, it's really not my place to say anything probably." Mirabel grimaced. "I mean, you have been doing this for years and I haven't seen any of it-"

"Mirabel," Luisa said firmly, "what's wrong?"

"You're super strong right?" Luisa looked at the weights and cocked an eyebrow, causing Mirabel to huff. "I know, duh. I just mean... you are already really strong."

"Right..."

"So... doing those exercises... have they made you any stronger?" Luisa frowned. "I mean... have you always used that thing?"

"Well... the steel has broken a few times and I had to get new ones..."

"But the weights roughly the same?"

"Yes."

Mirabel shook her head. "And you've never noticed it getting easier, have you?"

"No. It's not hard but it's always... the..." she trailed off as it hit her just what Mirabel was suggesting and she dropped the weight, causing two large craters to form in the dirt. "Oh."

"H-hey!" Mirabel said quickly. "It's not bad! I probably don't get it... I was just thinking that you are strong-"

"But this has been doing nothing for me," Luisa said, feeling like an utter fool. "Every day I work out with these weight or bench press a piece of farming equipment and... nothing changes."

Mirabel grimaced. "...yeah, that was what I suspected." Luisa took a couple steps forward, unable to stop herself from grumbling under her breath. "It's not so bad! I mean it still is good for you heart! Work up a sweat, burn calories, that sort of thing."

"Maybe," Luisa muttered, feeling utterly depressed. How many hours had she wasted, believing she was doing something that was helping her to get stronger so she might protect everyone... but had just been wasting time?

"Look at it as a good thing! You can fix it!"

"I suppose," she murmured. "Find heavier rocks-"

"Eeeeehhh?"

Luisa looked at her sister who didn't seem convinced. "What?"

"It's just... like I said, you are super strong, right? So... maybe it would be better to... work on something else?" Mirabel cringed sheepishly. "That's stupid, never mind."

"No," Luisa said, holding up a hand. "I want to hear your idea. You mean... what exactly?"

Mirabel bobbed her head back and forth. "Okay, so in my party our strongest members are Bruno and Ulika. Bruno though... he doesn't count."

"What do you mean?" Luisa still remembered the raw power her uncle had put forth, how his aura had screamed death when she'd fought him.

"His strength is thanks to magic. He was trained to use his own aura to enhance his body so he could be that strong. So his training is all about centering himself and focusing and... okay, I sometimes don't get all he says but it doesn't matter anyway because that wouldn't work for you." Luisa couldn't help but smile as her sister rambled on. She hadn't ever noticed her like that when they'd been children but she did remember Tio Bruno going on a quick stream of consciousness; clearly that trait had been passed on to her sister. "I think you should do what Ulika does."

"And what's that?" Luisa asked.

"Well, she does strength training, sure, but that's only part of her routine. And of course she also works out different parts of her every day because you can't do the same thing over and over… Tio Ernesto explained that to me because sometimes Ulika isn't the best at getting across what she is trying to say, you know? But Tio Ernesto said that your muscles need to rest so they get stronger as if you just keep working them over and over they snap like bands."

"They… they do?" Luisa asked, looking at her arms and imaging them breaking like that.

"Well, maybe not for you because of the magic strength thing but for the rest of us they do." Mirabel smiled at that. "Anyway, Ulika. So she does strength stuff but she'll also do things like running or swimming or swinging ropes."

"Swinging… ropes."

"I thought it was strange too but it's good for working your arms and more importantly getting your heart beating. Your heart is an important muscle too." Mirabel did a few stretches, her back cracking as she did so. "So… why don't we go for a run?"

"Okay," Luisa said with a shrug. She wasn't for sure if it would help but at minimum it would allow her to spend time with her sister… and actually do something WITH her. She braced herself before racing forward, charging with her head down and back slightly bent. She felt her feet tearing into the grass and made a mental note to ask Isabella to quickly regrow it. After a few moments though she turned and saw Mirabel hurrying towards her, calling her name and waving her arms. "Can't keep up?" she asked with a smile.

"No," Mirabel admitted. "And I didn't explain properly. It's not about how FAST you go when you do this kind of run. Its steady speed." Mirabel began to do a fast jog around her. "See? I'm not trying to get done quickly, I'm trying to keep myself going at the same pace, just hard enough that I feel the burn in my legs and get my heart really working."

Luisa tilted her head. "I'm… not sure that's exercise but okay, I'll give it a try."

~Later that morning…~

"Mirabel!" their mama called out the window. "There you are! You're late for breakfast!"

"Sorry!" Mirabel called out with a grin as she hurried to the window. "Go ahead and start without us, we need to wash up."

"We…oh."

Luisa, who had been trailing behind her sister, gasped as she finally was able to come to a stop, pressing her hands against her knees as she doubled over. It felt like she had one of her tia's thunderstorms in her chest and that she'd drunk unsweetened lemonade made from the most sour lemons one could find.

"Luisa!" their mama cried out as she saw her and she quickly moved to head outside, a plate of food held in her hands. "What did you injure? Oh, it doesn't matter, eat something quick!"

"It's… okay…" she panted, waving her mama off. "Just… need to catch… my breath."

Mirabel spoke up. "Do you have any blended fruit drinks? Something with a bit of yogurt? She needs to replenish herself."

"I… I can mix something up."

Luisa continued to pant as she stood there. "Never… felt this… tired…" she moaned. Even after that one day when she'd had to move three houses and the bridge all within an hour had she never felt so winded. Her lungs burned, her heart was beating so hard she thought her ribs might snap, her feet were throbbing…

"Keep moving," Mirabel told her.

"What?" Luisa asked her. Clearly she hadn't heard her sister properly.

"It's called a cool down. We can shower in a bit but you need to keep moving a bit till your heart slows down." Mirabel began to just amble around her, occasionally looking up at the sky or rubbing her arms. "Try it."

Luisa wasn't sure she could ever move again but she did as her sister requested… and was quite startled when she found that it did feel good to just walk around aimlessly. Breathing was getting easier and her heart rate was going down. And it was letting her think clearer.

"Here you go," their mama said as she came out with two chilled drinks. "Strawberries and bananas."

"Perfect!" Mirabel said, taking the drink and slurping it. "Oh!" she blinked. "I forgot about your healing magic!"

"Is that bad?" Luisa asked as she took a large sip of her drink. Her heart was still beating a bit faster but the pain in her side was gone and the drink felt wonderful on her throat.

"I… don't think so?" Mirabel said. "Some healing spells screw up training but others let you get more in. I'm not for sure. It… okay, way too detailed for the morning and after a run." Mirabel did another set of stretches and this time Luisa joined her, feeling parts of her pop and crack in the most glorious way imaginable. "Thanks mama." With that she began to head around to the front of casita.

That's when abuela walked out, her face stern.

"Luisa, Mirabel…" she said coolly, "do you not realize it is rude to make everyone wait?"

Luisa cringed but noticed her sister… just kind of stood there. "Oh? You guys all eat breakfast together. I forgot that. I'm used to everyone kind of eating when they want to, so long as they are ready to leave on time. Sorry, we'll start earlier next time. Mama, we'll grab something later."

Abuela though shook her head. "You will come to the table now."

Luisa nodded and began to head that way but Mirabel shook her head. "Not thinking you want us at the table like this. I mean-" her hermana actually raised her arm and SNIFFED her arm pit, face screwing up in disgust. "Ugh. We worked up a sweat. Not very respectful to mama if we drive everyone away."

"Then there will be no breakfast for you," abuela said harshly. "Only those that show politeness get to eat."

Once more Luisa marveled at her hermana's iron will as she didn't back down. She wasn't angry either. She didn't glower or glare. She just… shrugged.

"Well, we got our drinks and we can buy something in town. My treat. And I like said, tomorrow we'll rearrange things. Exercise first, then shower, then breakfast."

"And what of Luisa's chores?" Abuela pressed, refusing to back down. "You would have the villagers suffer because she lounges about in a café, wasting her day?"

Mirabel though remained chirper. "I'm helping her, remember? So she should get her chores done all the quicker! Just leave them written down for us!" She smiled and waved to their abuela before heading inside.

Luisa knew she was gaping but she couldn't help it. Besides, her mother was doing the same thing.

"That… Ernesto and Bruno RUINED that girl!" Abuela glared at Luisa. "You will need to work twice as hard to break her of these bad habits. You are her older hermana, that is your duty."

"Yes abuela," Luisa said softly.

Once she'd left though her mama walked up. "I'll tuck some things away for you to eat. You were going to pack a lunch, right? So you and Mirabel could spend time alone?"

"Yes," Luisa said. Abuela had been very clear that Luisa needed to fix Mirabel's horrible work ethic.

"Well I'll just pack breakfast too. And you can explain to Mirabel that you'll go back to your old exercises-"

"Oh, I can't do that!" Luisa said, eyes wide in shock. "I just can't!"

"But… you looked miserable."

"Mama… I have never felt so worn out in my life." She beamed. "It was wonderful!"

"Being tired and sore is wonderful?"

"It means I am finally getting stronger! Not my arms or my legs but my lungs and my heart! Mirabel explained it all and… and I can feel it! I'll be able to do so much more! She's right, we just need to switch things around. Wake up and exercise… maybe get some clothing I don't mind get dusty and sweaty. Then take a shower or a bath… Mirabel said there are tubs in the Bureau that are more like ponds!" She was nearly vibrating in excitement; she hadn't been able to take a proper bath since she was 11. Even her room in Casita didn't provide a proper bath, just a waterfall-like shower. "Then breakfast!" She sniffed and screwed up her face. "She's right, I do stink. Please leave the list of chores and the food on the counter!"

She hurried off, ignoring the sounds of abuela giving out the list of duties in the other room. And ten minutes later, as her and Mirabel floated in the massive sunken pond-like tub, the water making her muscles feel like jelly, she decided that she really wanted to meet this Ulika and thank her for her brilliant ideas.

Chapter Text

"Okay, so the corn fields need to be watered but the vineyard already got watered yesterday so you need to be careful where you stand so that the rains don't hit them…" Bruno frowned as he looked over the instructions their mama had written out for them, as if she thought he was still a child that would forget what she assigned them to do. "And I need to see if they are going to have another mole problem this year so that's why I'm coming…" He paused, glancing over at Pepa. "Why do you keep staring at me?"

She grimaced; she'd thought she was being very good to keep him from noticing that.

"Is there something in my beard? I knew I got eggs in it! I keep thinking I should shave it off but everyone says I look like I'm 13 years old without it. 'No one takes a warrior seriously if they have a face smoother than a baby's bottom, Bruno!' Okay, maybe but-"

"There is nothing in your beard," Pepa assured him as they continued down the dirt path to the farm lands that lay outside of the village proper.

"Is my hair sticking up then?"

"Every hair you have down to your nose hair is fine." Bruno though reached up and rubbed his upper lip. "I said it was fine!" Pepa said with a laugh and the sky became a bit more brighter and a rainbow formed overhead. "I just… can't believe you're back."

"I can't believe I am back," Bruno admitted. "Its only been 10 years but… it felt like several lifetimes." He shook his head. "So much has changed."

'Not here,' Pepa thought to herself. Other than the kids growing up everything felt the exact same. The same routine, the same chores, the same pressure. For 45 years she had had basically the same routine with only a few moments to change things up. Mama had allowed her and Felix one day after their wedding to do absolutely nothing before they had been needed to get back to work and when she'd been pregnant with her kids she'd been forced to take it much easier. But otherwise… the same thing, over and over.

She shut her eyes. Sometimes it felt like she'd never grown up…

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

"Pepa, remember that they need some rain for the lake today."

"Yes mama!" the 7 year old said.

Her decidedly 51 year old husband smiled and rubbed her head. "You will do fine, my love! Now, do you want some nuggies and chocky milk?"

"yes!"

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

"Some much has changed," Bruno said, drawing Pepa from her thoughts.

"Your sense of fashion, for example," she teased, reaching out and fingering his robes. "When did you switch to these?"

"Uh, well," Bruno rubbed the back of his head and Pepa smirked as she saw a bit of her brother as he had been in their youth shine through once more, "actually these originally had sleeves. I… kinda… tore them off?"

"Why?" Pepa asked.

"I didn't mean too! I had just completed my first mastery when a deranged former student of Master Shi Fu came in demanding to face the Dragon Warrior. I wanted to buy some time for Po so I leapt into battle… and…" Bruno muttered under his breath.

"What was that?"

"I fell into some rose bushes, okay?" he snapped.

Pepa snorted.

"Yeah yeah," he said, waving his hand. "So I get out and the battle is already done. And getting out caused me to rip the sleeves off my robes. I get asked about it and I lie and say that I wanted them like that because it would make me more flexible in battle. And I couldn't just go back to wearing sleeves and… yeah, 8 years ago and unless it's a formal occasion or we're traveling through cold regions I go sleeveless."

"And that was better than just admitting you fell?"

"Oh, easy to say that now!" Bruno complained. "I made the mistake of telling the kid and she never lets me live it down. But she at least keeps it to herself so please be subtle if you make jokes."

Pepa smiled but not at his embarrassment. Okay, partially at his embarrassment. But mostly it was because of something Bruno hadn't done in ages, even before he'd left the casita: share a secret with her.

Growing up it had been the triplets against the world. Or at least that's how it had felt to Pepa. The valley and the village might have been the only people the three knew of growing up but they had still felt like outsiders. Their mother had kept them close to home at first, fearful of losing them to the dangers of the outside world and then when they'd gotten their powers things had changed even more. It was hard to make friends when you were busy doing chores… and they all worried that if they upset you then you'd send lightning bolts their way.

'And it didn't help what they did to Bruno,' Pepa thought darkly only to take a quick calming breath, the mantra of 'clear skies' whispered softly to herself. The village children had picked on Bruno because they saw him as an easy target; her hermano had a gentle soul and didn't do well in large groups. Pepa and Julieta had figured out rather quickly what was happening and when their mama made clear that Bruno needed to defend himself… without defending himself because they had to serve the village. He had pleaded with her that he couldn't and she'd just stared him down and told the story of their father's sacrifice again. Pepa and Julieta, who'd been listening in, understood what their mother was saying: You'll never be as brave as your papa.

After that Pepa and Julieta had began to defend their brother more and more. Julieta would soothe him when he was upset and Pepa would fight for him. The chance to make friends disappeared like smoke on a rainy day after she'd hurled some lightning around. Honestly it was a wonder she'd been able to find someone to marry at all as everyone had been terrified of her until Felix had revealed that he LOVED how protective and strong she was-

Pepa shook her head. Her thoughts were wandering. What mattered was that once Bruno and her and Julieta had shared secrets with each other, knowing that even if they would get teased or scolded for what they did their siblings would never reveal them.

'When did that change?' she thought to herself as they continued to walk, now entering the farm lands proper. In the distance she saw some donkeys ambling about and knew that Luisa was going to be in for another rough day. 'When did we stop sharing secrets? When did we stop trusting each other?'

She knew the answer. She just didn't want to admit it.

Her wedding.

"Clear skies, clear skies," she muttered, not wanting to dredge that event up again.

"You still do that?" Bruno asked, surprising her by the sudden comment.

"It works."

"Eh?" he said, wiggling his hand. "I mean, it does but there are better ways to reach zen."

"Oh really?" Pepa asked with a slight huff. "You are the master now?"

"I had to master it," he said, not looking at her. "Your gift isn't the only one that works better when you're calm."

"…oh," Pepa said. She'd forgotten that was the first reason Bruno and Mirabel had extended their leave: to let Bruno finally master his gift. "So… zen?"

"Yeah," he said, rubbing the back of his head. "Part of it was learning how to calm myself. The rest was breaking myself out of my rituals and superstitions and understanding that I control my gift it doesn't control me." He paused. "I… that is…"

She knew what he was getting at. "Well, if you have the time…"

"I can make it. Do you?"

"Yeah." It would be LOVELY to be able to control the weather rather than how it was now, where it felt like it controlled her.

They shared a smile.

"So," she said as they passed by the beans and the gourd patches, "you traveled a lot? You said you were in cold climates?"

"We traveled all over," Bruno said, one of his rats popping up from his hood only for him to shoo the rodent back inside its folds. "The thing about our party is we are always looking for the next adventure. Sometimes it's because we want to refill our coffers. Sometimes it's because we want to help people out." That made Pepa smile. "Sometimes we need to do one thing in order to gain access to something else. Getting Mirabel trained by the dwarves required us to clear out a horde of diseased goblins from an old crypt, for example. But Gahoole realized they weren't evil, just dealing a really bad sickness and we needed to get them medicine… but that led us to having to go to a swamp and deal with the muckers that lived there…" Pepa wrinkled her nose. "Yeah, that was a fun week," he said sarcastically. "And sometimes… we just did it because a mission sounded fun. We had one, where we had to guard this treasure but it turns out that was during Carnival and they only needed two of us to watch the vault at a time so the rest could go have fun. And it turns out that the person that wanted to steal it was the mayor's wife because they met years ago when she tried to steal it and she wanted to reenact their first meeting… they ended up crying and kissing and hugging each other and we got paid for doing very little."

Pepa shook her head, unable to imagine it. "I guess what I'm asking is you met a lot of people, right?"

"Oh, so many. But we told you about this in our letters." She looked away but now she could feel Bruno's stare. "You didn't believe them, did you?"

"Would you have?" Pepa retorted.

Her brother considered her words. "Fair point."

Relieved she had avoided a fight Pepa got back to her original line of questioning. "So I'm curious… you met all sorts of people. In those… cold climates and at the carnivals and all that?"

"Yeeeeeees?" Bruno said, confused.

"So… did you…"

"Did I…?"

"Don't make me say it!" Pepa laughed out.

"Say what?"

She rolled her eyes. "Did you ever… you know?"

"Know what?"

"Did you have sex!" Pepa finally exclaimed.

Bruno blinked.

A cow nearby blinked.

The farmer MILKING said cow blinked.

"…hello Senor Rojas," she said weekly, cheeks flaming red and as such a hot wind suddenly blew in until she calmed herself.

"I can't believe you are asking me if I am a virgin!" Bruno complained once they'd left Senor Rojas.

"I just want to know!" Pepa complained. "Mama was always worried, you never got married…"

"It's a small village," Bruno reminded her. "Everyone knew me. Knew us. You and Julieta are lucky you found Agustin and Felix."

Pepa smiled softly at that. "Yeah…" she whispered before looking back at her brother. "I just want to know if you ever found that. You didn't get married as you would have told us…" she trialed off before glaring at her brother. "Right?"

"Yes!" Bruno said in a panic, waving his hands. "Clear skies! Clear skies!"

Confirming that she was worried for nothing Pepa let the cloud dissipate. "But that doesn't mean you couldn't have a relationship…"

"I really don't want to talk about this," Bruno complained, trying to hurry away from her.

"And why not?"

"Because you're my hermana!"

"And?" Pepa demanded. "We're adults. You know Felix and I have-"

"Nope, nope nope nope!" He stuck his fingers in his ears. "Not listening, no no no."

"Bruno!" Pepea snapped, yanking his hands away from his head. "How else could I have children?"

"…okay, you had… sex… three times. I accept that." He paused. "Julieta adopted though, right?"

"Unless there was a kitchen in the bedroom I assume yes," Pepa said and the two shared a laugh. "Now come on…" she looked at him carefully. "I can just ask Mirabel-"

"DON'T!" Bruno said forcefully yet also fearfully. "Just… don't." He sighed. "Yes, I have been with women."

"And who caught your eye?" Pepa asked. But her hermano kept his mouth shut. "You know that won't work. I'll get it out of you. Do you know why?" She leaned in close. "Because it doesn't matter that we are 50 now. It doesn't matter we haven't seen each other in a decade. It doesn't even matter that you have these new powers. I still remember… where you are ticklish!"

"NO!" Bruno squealed but it was too late as Pepa began to wiggle her fingers against his sides, causing him to squirm and giggle. "Okay, okay!" he pleaded. She stopped but kept her fingers still touching his sides, JUST in case he tried to get away with only claiming he would tell then try and run away. "I'm only telling you one, okay? We're not going through the whole list."

"There is a list?" Pepa asked.

Bruno grumbled under his breath before saying, "Melody."

"Going to need more than that," she said as she finally released him.

"Princess Melody. Her kingdom is far north of here. Not in the frigid lands, south of that. Our party was summoned by her father King Eric to deal with a threat to his father-in-law's kingdom."

"To his father-in-law's kingdom?"

"Yeah… the old man was prideful and stubborn and didn't want to admit that there was a danger on one of the islands. Mostly because he and his soldiers couldn't deal with it. We arrived only to find out Princess Melody had been kidnapped." Bruno's face twitched.

"I remember that look," Pepa warned him. "You made the same face when mama would ask me about a prank that you knew about. You know something…"

"Melody wasn't kidnapped," Bruno finally sighed. "It doesn't matter if you know, you'll never meet her mother anyway. She decided that she was going to handle the situation herself… she was nearly 40, never married, and her younger brother was going to claim the throne anyway because of stupid laws so she figured what did it matter if she went off on an adventure. She helped… only she wanted to stay free for a bit longer so she convinced me to help claim some pirates had kidnapped her after we stopped the threat."

"And instead you played pirate?" Pepa teased.

"Its privateer if you are authorized by a crown and-"

Pepa continued to smile as her brother told his tale, not bothered at all that he was making it very hard for her to get in a sad mood to make it rain.

Chapter Text

"Okay, I can't be reading this right," Mirabel said as she looked at the list in her hand. She and Luisa had come downstairs after a VERY long soak (and Luisa felt very guilty about wasting so much time just relaxing even though she hadn't felt so loose and tension-free in years) to collect their bagged breakfasts and lunches before heading down to town. Much to her own surprise Luisa had discovered that abuela had basically given her the same task list she always got. She'd expected to have more on the list but that hadn't happened. Instead it was just… the same list. The same tasks.

For a moment she had felt relief. Her abuela wasn't punishing her for changing things up. She was okay with her doing her normal tasks because Mirabel would be there to help.

'Except… what if that's not what she thinks?' Luisa thought to herself, wringing her hands together. 'What if she thinks so little of Mirabel that she thinks it actually is a punishment to make me do my normal list because now half the morning is gone?'

She hated thinking that way about her abuela. She was supposed to love her, after all!

She… was supposed to love her…

"Uh, Luisa? Are you listening?" Mirabel waved her hand in front of her face, causing Luisa to blink as she came out of her thoughts.

"Oh, sorry," she said with a blush. "Just… thinking over the list."

"Uh, yeah," Mirabel said, looking over her tinted glasses. They were such an odd color…they actually reminded her a bit of the drinking glasses her Uncle Ernesto had given her, back when he'd last visited after Mirabel's failed ceremony. An off purple color, very pale but still noticeable if one looked carefully. And the glasses had had a rippled surface and been utterly huge… well, Luisa had shoved them in her closet as she knew that they wouldn't go with their rest of their dishes- "I was talking about the list."

"You were?" Luisa frowned. "I mean sure, you were. What about it?"

"This can't be right. We have to move a bridge? Why?"

"Well, there is only one bridge so we have to move it so the cattle can be taken to feed on the grass plains. And then move it back so the farmers who tend the wheat can get back home."

"But bridges aren't exactly made to be moved around easily. Well, unless they go up and down."

"Like… flying?" Luisa asked. Considering all she had seen she could believe that Mirabel had been on flying bridges. "Do they let you reach high mountains?"

"…no," Mirabel said. "I mean they… nevermind, I'll show you later. But my point is that you move the bridge every day?"

"Well, if it's raining in the fields I don't…"

Mirabel shook her head. "Why not just make a new bridge? That way the cattle can be moved without you having to lift up a bridge."

Luisa's brow furrowed at that. "That seems like a lot of work."

"More than every day moving a bridge? Twice because you have to put it back?"

"Actually four times but-"

"If we made a new bridge then once it was done you wouldn't have to move it ever again. It would be done. I mean, if we work together with your strength and my skills we could have it done in a few days. Maybe one if we get abuela to let us just focus on that."

Luisa though quickly shook her head at that. "No… no that will never happen. There is too much to do!"

"Like what?" Mirabel said, looking further down the list. "Get the donkeys… what does that even mean?"

"Oh, the donkeys get loose."

"Like… once a week?"

Luisa shifted, not liking how her hermana was staring at her. It felt like she'd just declared that she enjoyed eating mud. In an embarrassed tone she honestly didn't understand she admitted, "Every day?"

"…okay, no," Mirabel said with a shake of her head. "This list… this is just insane. Wastefully insane! Its… stupid busy work, Luisa!" Despite being so much bigger than her sister Luisa cringed as her baby sister confirmed her deepest fears, that all she was good for was doing dumb brute work and- "You could be doing so many other amazing things!"

"Wait, what?" Luisa said, her self-chastising coming to a grinding halt. Did… did her sister just say she could do amazing things?

"We're getting this list done. And I don't mean "Oh, we get it done today and then tomorrow you do it all over again!" I mean we are getting it done. Forever. That way you can truly focus on what you want to do with your life!"

"I… I don't-"

"Come on!" Mirabel said, as she picked up the pace, forcing Luisa to jog after her. "It would be like me building a shield and after every battle I melt it down and remake it! Do it right the first time! We are getting this list taken care of so you can begin really exploring your gift! I've been thinking about it for a while and I bet you could do so many amazing things… oh! You ever tried sculpting? You could make statues with your bare hands I bet!"

"…statues?" Luisa said, looking down at her big meaty hands. They were only good for tearing things and lifting things and pounding things… not making beautiful things…

"Just a first draft idea. We have time to do better. Come on!" Mirabel waved for her to hurry and soon Luisa had caught up, the two racing forward… only for Mirabel to stop short. "I… don't actually know where the donkeys are. Heheh."

Luisa chuckled at that before turning left and leading her to the rolling hills outside of town. It took about fifteen minutes but soon the two them were staring at the donkeys as they lazily moved about, chewing on grass and generally not having a care in the world. Honestly some days Luisa wondered if she only dreamed of moving them as they would be in the exact same spot all over again.

"So… how do we do this?" Mirabel asked. "Shoo them or wave a stick?"

"Nope," Luisa said cracking her knuckles. "We carry them."

"…yeah, okay, I see where you are coming from." Mirabel moved to stand in front of her. "But… can we maybe try something else?"

"Pulling them? Because I tried that and it doesn't work. Leaves ruts."

Mirabel fought a smile at that. "Not quite. Sofia?" Her breastplate shot off her and formed into the toucan. "If any try and move anywhere but… uh, where do they need to go?"

"There," Luisa said, pointing down the hill to the donkey enclosure.

"Right. Any try and go anywhere but that way you get them moving in the right direction. Me and Luisa will take the other side." She began to walk to the other end of the hill, Luisa trailing behind, confused.

"How will we move the donkeys from here?"

"Just watch," Mirabel said before walking to the center of the hill and looking up at the lazily eating burros. "Okay, so not sure how smart you guys are but most animals I meet have some brains so listen up! You are going home right now."

The donkeys just kept eating.

"Yeah, why should you, right?" Mirabel asked. "I mean… what can I do? Good question. Better question?" She put her fingers to her lips and let out a shrill whistle.

Luisa, and the donkeys, jumped when a roar echoed from the top of the hill and Valeria, Mirabel's large metal jaguar, appeared, teeth exposed and gleaming.

"What is she going to do if you don't move it right now?"

A donkey let out a whiny.

"Valeria… snack time!"

The donkeys stampeded, Mirabel just managing to dive out of the way as they rushed down the hill, Valeria on their heels. Luisa watched, jaw dropping, as Mirabel darted forward and with ease leapt onto the jaugar's back, letting out a war cry as she pulled out her hammer and held it up in the air. The donkeys all cried out in terror as they rushed to their enclosure, Luisa running to keep up as Valeria stopped right at the gate and looked up at her mistress.

"Good girl, good girl!" Mirabel said, patting her neck before sliding off and staring at the donkeys that were all cowering in the corner. "Valeria doesn't like fences so she won't cross one. So as long as you stay in there you are safe." She smacked her hands together and grinned. "Well, they're back."

Luisa stared at her sister in shock. "That… I've never gotten them back so fast!"

"Fear is a good motivator, believe me. You learn to run real quick when reanimated unicorns are chasing you." She shook her head. "That was a wild Easter."

Luisa just stared at her sister, marveling at what she had done.

"Alright, now let's make sure these guys don't get out again," Mirabel said.

"What… what do you mean?"

"Well," Mirabel said, not looking up as she inspected the gate, "I doubt some villager is coming by each day and letting them out. Unless the local farm hand has a crush on you."

"Uh…" Luisa nodded towards one farm hand… who couldn't see his feet due to his gut. And was nearly as old as their father. Without realizing they were there he picked his nose before looking at his finger. "No… please no…"

He happily stuck his finger in his mouth.

Mirabel cringed. "…yeah, maybe we can find you a boyfriend or girlfriend outside of the village. Anyway the donkeys must have figured out how to unlock the gate themselves. We just need to reinforce it and that won't happen again. Gate doesn't open, donkeys don't get out, you just erased a list item forever." She rubbed her chin as she squatted down. "Okay, I think they reach over the fence and gum the latch here… its very loose. We just need to make a new one. Maybe make the fence a bit higher but that is a longer project. Valeria?"

Luisa leapt back as the jaguar gave a full body stretch… and began to split apart. Her back opened up, her head rotated around, and metal moved all about. It was amazingly smooth, with no grinding or clashing of metal. Just the jaguar unfolding like a napkin until- "That's a forge!"

"A mini forge," Mirabel said, looking at the small open-mouthed oven and the table that sat next to it. "Babies?" Her armor animals popped off of her. "Water for the quenching bucket." Sofia nodded and grabbed the bucket, flying off with it. "Should use oil normally but this is a rather simple job. Need some good metal though…" Mirabel said, taking off the small backpack she'd brought with her and pulling out some heavy ingots.

"You were carrying those?"

"Yeah," Mirabel said. "Don't worry, my bag is charmed. Featherweight and expansion. Hmmm… maybe I can get you and Isabella ones for Christmas." She stretched the opening of the bagand stuck half her body into it, wiggling a bit. Which was startling because the bag was only a foot long yet there was 2 and a half feet of Mirabel in it. "Okay… yeah this will do." She popped back out with some tongs. "Alright, so we are going to redo the latch. Luisa, no offense but back up a bit. This is going to get hot-" from her bag came some familiar looking red gloves, "and I don't want you to get burned."

"Where did you get those?" Luisa asked.

"What, these? From the bag. Like I said-"

"No," Luisa said, shaking her head. "I mean how did you get papa's gloves? Did he send them to you?"

"Huh? No." Mirabel shook her head as she put the ingot into the fire of the mini forge. "These are mine. Tio Ernesto gave them to me when I started my apprenticeship with Master Goldtooth." She frowned, looking at Luisa. "Papa has dragonhide gloves?"

Luisa nodded. She remembered when her father had opened them up because they had looked so odd. Bright red, with flakes of green, and scaled… he'd chuckles, said that Tio Ernesto had horrible fashion sense, and set them aside. Luisa had seen them once or twice when she'd gone to her parents' room with laundry, tucked in the bottom of a drawer, but otherwise she didn't think he'd ever put them on.

"Wow… that is some gift!" Mirabel said with a grin before she went to check the ingot, taking it out for a moment before putting it back into the smelting bucket in the mini forge. She took out a chisel and a smaller hammer and began to chip into some clay the crab armor animal had brought over. "Red dragonhide is flame and heat resistant, which is why I use it. But it's also stops all cuts, slashes, jabs and stabs… papa could stick his hands in a beehive and… well, okay, his body would get stung but not his hands!"

She licked her lips. Tio Ernesto… had given her father a very rare gift it sounded like.

"Mirabel?" she asked softly. "Why are your glasses tinted?"

"Huh?" she asked before letting out a laugh. "Oh, right! I forget they are tinted, I'm just used to them." She waved her hand at them. "So one of the first large cities we visited when me and Tio Bruno left the valley had a dwarven district. I think that's why I ended up wanting to be a Smith… my first real impression of everything was that place. Anyway, Tio Ernesto said he wanted to still get me a birthday present and he got me these glasses. The frames are enchanted to grow with me so I never need them resized. Also charmed so unless I want them to move they don't. No slipping, no sliding. I've fallen off a mountain and they stayed right on."

"And… the glass?" Luisa asked with growing sense of dread.

"Unbreakable. Can't be scratched, cracked, warped, or shattered!"

Unbreakable.

How… how many times had Luisa been at the table and gone to drink some milk only to break her glass because she squeezed a bit too hard? Or knocked it over with her meaty fingers and shattered it on the floor. So many times she'd shrank in her chair, embarrassed as her mother assured her it was fine while Isabella glared at her and abuela shook her head. In fact… she knew she'd done that once when Tio Ernesto had visited.

Suddenly she really hoped Mirabel was right and they could whip through her list… because she desperately wanted to go through her room and find the gift she had tossed aside without thought.

Chapter Text

The warm winds whipped around Pepa as she sat in the grass, unable to contain her laughter. It actually hurt, she was laughing so hard, but she also loved it and didn't want it to end.

The source of her laughter was Bruno but despite what some might have assumed, considering how she had once spoken of him, her laughter wasn't mocking. Rather it was shared with her little brother ("by 5 minutes! At most! Come on Pepa!") who was grinning as he leaned against a tree, waving his hands about as he told his tale.

"You actually snuck in dressed as Cumbia dancers?"

"Well, if you were a warlord who had delusions of grandeur would you expect a party of adventurers seeking to overthrow you to come to your gate dressed in bright yellow and dress ruffles and wanting a job dancing at one of your parties?"

"That… is a good point," Pepa said, still snickering. "Really stupid but still."

"Hey, I wasn't the one that came up with the idea!" he complained. "Anton is the one that suggested it and no one else had a good idea on how to sneak in." He paused. "And I looked lovely in that dress."

Pepa gaped at her brother before a snort escaped her. "You… you wore…"

"Apparently the warlord's mother had a problem with facial hair. He only trusted women who had some scruff and Ulika refused to let any of us cast a beard growth spell on her so…" he gave an innocent shrug.

She stared at her hermano before falling onto the ground, kicking her legs in the air as she laughed. She felt like she was 6 years old again and the two of them were rolling down hills, the grass tickled their skin, enjoying a rare moment of bliss after sneaking out of the house. Those had been innocent times… good times. Her fear over her gift hadn't pressed her down yet nor had she been truly frightened by it either.

"Did you defeat the warlord?" Pepa asked.

"Oh yes, though I refuse to let Saharah to sing of it."

"Saharah is…?" Pepa was trying to learn all about the 'party' that Bruno and Mirabel had been a part of, wanting to know more about the people who had cared for her hermano when she couldn't.

"Brass Dragonborn bard of the College of Creation."

"…I know those are words but I'm not for sure what they mean strung together."

Bruno chuckled. "Dragonborn… well, you won't believe me if I try and describe it just know that she's quiet and very nice and she had a really hard time before she joined our group. She's getting better but… she lost people she cared for and we're all trying to help her heal. As for the rest… well, you know what a bard is right?"

"A singer?"

"Most times but they don't NEED to be. They are storytellers, mostly, but music is their main medium for working their music."

"That is weird," Pepa said, trying to wrap her mind around using music to cast spells.

"Clear skies, clear skies," Bruno said.

"Ha ha ha," Pepa grumbled, conceding the point. "College of Creation?"

"You know Mirabel's 'babies'?"

"Mmmmhmmm."

"Saharan can do something similar but… not. Don't tell either of them I compared their powers; they get annoyed when people do that."

"On a scale of you taking the last cookie to you breaking the dining room table when we were 8?"

"You borrowing mama's shawl to try and catch hail to make snowballs to attack the village kids with them."

Pepa paled at that. "My lips are sealed."

"Thank you. Anyway, when Saharan plays her music she is able to animate objects around her. Sometimes it is just what happens to be around… a lot of dark mages keep suits of armor just lying around… but she also has little statutes that her can use her music to turn into full size creatures to help fight."

She couldn't help but shake her head. "That is… amazing." Sitting up she stared at her brother carefully. "Now, Mirabel explained what she can do-"

"Only a part of it," Bruno explained. "There is so much more she's been trained to do but honestly she doesn't remember that everyone here has had a rather sheltered life."

"Sheltered?" Pepa said, feeling some annoyance flood her veins.

Bruno held up his hand. "Come on, you have to admit that mama likes to keep everyone safe and bundled up. You still live in her home, right?"

"I… suppose that is right," Pepa admitted. She had briefly considered getting a home for just Felix and herself but mama had explained several times that wasn't a good idea. A new home wouldn't have her enchanted room that would contain her weather. What if moving meant that her children didn't get gifts? Or she began to lose her gift (something that Bruno had proven to be false when he'd easily produced a tablet just an hour ago showing right where the gophers would pop up)? "Mirabel can do other things?" she asked, not wanting to think about her living situation anymore, lest she get upset.

"Oh yes! She knows how to play the flute and is wonderful at sewing dresses and clothes and loves to dance…" He smiled, leaning back against the tree.

"You're really proud of her."

"I am," Bruno said. "I don't understand the Miracle. Some days I think it's more curse than blessing. But I do know that it was cruel to not give her a gift and dissolve her door in front of everyone and if castia had a face I would be screaming in it right now. Then maybe try and put her in a body with a neck that I can strangle." He mimed doing just that. "But Mirabel was dealt the worst roll of the die and still managed to make something out of herself. She is going to be the greatest Artificer the world has ever seen, I just know it. Create a new subclass of them with her armor. A hundred years from now there will be smiths who pray before statues of her, asking for her guidance."

Pepa smiled at that. She liked hearing that Mirabel had found her place in the world. She hadn't really thought about what it had been like for the poor girl when she hadn't gotten her gift other than the obvious but hearing that she'd managed to have a rich full life during her decade away… a weight Pepa hadn't realized she was carrying on her shoulders faded away into nothing.

"Well, that's good but that's not what I wanted to talk about." She scooted over to him so they were sitting shoulder to shoulder. "Mirabel explained what she can do but you haven't said anything at all."

"Oh… was kind of hoping you forgot about that."

"Why?"

"Well…" Bruno sighed. "I know how it is here."

"What does that mean?" Pepa demanded, trying to keep calm.

"In the valley we are our gifts and that is that. I told you all that I went to master my gift and mama will only care about that. Anything else I learned, anything else I can do, that is just a distraction from the gift." He held up his hand and flexed his arm, veins popping out and muscles straining against his skin. Pepa just stared, still shocked that her string bean baby brother was now so muscular. It made him truly look like her little brother because he appeared 20 years younger than her! "But honestly I am so much more than that now."

"Tell me about it," Pepa asked.

"Well-"

"What are you doing?!"

Pepa turned to see a group of men hurrying over to them, their faces twisted in glowers of annoyance. At once she rose to her feet and brushed off her dress, feeling embarrassed to have been caught lounging on the grass. The men were dressed in rough clothing, thick gloves on their hands… and their bare feet were stained dark reddish purples that told her at once they were the wine makers for the valley.

"Hello, sirs," she said, trying to remember the wine markers' names.

"Pepa!" the lead man said, wagging a finger at her. "Grapes love sun but we do not! We are going to end up with salty wine from all our sweat thanks to your warm winds!"

She felt a flare of annoyance at that but tapped it down. "I'm sorry, I-"

"It looks like you could sweat a bit more, Diego," Bruno said, having never gotten up. In fact as Pepa turned to look at him she was startled to see that he'd pulled his hood up so that his face was hidden in shadows as he leaned on his arms. "Maybe get rid of that gut of yours."

"…you," Diego said, glaring at Bruno. "You finally showed back up, did you? I suppose it was too much to hope that you'd disappear and never trouble us again with your accursed ways, isn't it?"

Bruno shrugged. "There are a lot of people shocked I am still around… though the ones that truly annoyed me aren't that shocked as it's hard to be surprised when you're in Hell." With that he slowly got to his feet, brushing off his pants. "I see you didn't listen to my warning."

"Warning?" Diego clamored. "You mean the curse you placed on me?"

"Yes, because seers are known for cursing people. That is why the word 'curse' is the main part of their name rather than 'see'." He tilted his head. "Did you even TRY to eat healthy or was it just easier to blame me as you stuffed your face with sweet fruits and sugared bread."

Diego glowered at him. "Bad Luck Bruno, always causing trouble!"

Pepa grit her teeth, a cloud forming over her head. She had THOUGHT that horrible nickname had been banished when she and Bruno were just children but it seemed it had managed to stick around. She took a step forward to give Diego a piece of her mind only for Bruno to begin to laugh.

"What's so funny?"

"You," Bruno said. "I had forgotten how all of you can't see the forest for the trees."

"And what does that mean?" another wine maker asked.

"I am Bad Luck Bruno. I curse people. Bring about horrible fates. That is correct?" The mob of men nodded. "And you decided the best thing to do…" Bruno rolled his shoulders and Pepa blinked as he seemed to grow taller, "was go up to Bad Luck Bruno…" like the air on a hot day a rippling distortion appeared around her hermano, "insult his beloved hermana…" he rose higher and another set of arms appeared, both sets glowing as veins of light ran along his skin, "demand that she feel bad for being happy…" he towered over them, eyes glowing green, "because you were sweaty?"

The mob went from indignant to cowering at the sight of Bruno. Pepa didn't blame them; after all, it had begun to snow around her as she trembled.

"Before I left I just made you a bit pudgy, hmmm? Now I have ten years of practice. I wonder…" He leaned in, "what else can I do?"

"You… you wouldn't dare!" Diego blustered. "Your mother-"

"By all means… tell her how you insulted the name Madrigal. Insulted our honor." He smirked and Pepa felt like Lucifer himself had danced on her grave and she wasn't even the target. "Say you're sorry."

"I'm… I'm sorry," Diego stammered out, completely losing the battle of nerves.

"Not to me."

"Pepa… Pepa I'm sorry-"

"Accepted!" she exclaimed hurriedly.

With that two things happened. Diego and the other wine makers ran off, tail between their legs… and Bruno was himself again. She blinked and in the span of that split second he returned to her lovable hermano again.

"I have been dreaming of doing that for ten years," he said, walking over to her, heedless of the snow. "Pepa? Pepa?" He reached for her and she forced herself not to flinch. She knew it would break his heart if she flinched. Because no matter what he would never hurt her. "Sorry… maybe I should have explained my powers to you so that didn't shock you. Though… a bit your fault for teasing me about my love life and never giving me a chance!" He smiled that dopey little grin and at once the snow was gone.

"After all the times they bullied you I suppose-"

"I don't care about that. 'Bad Luck Bruno'? That is so… childish. I am 50 years old, Pepa and most of them are close to that as well. It's just… sad, more than anything."

"Then why did you do it?"

He looked at her, a bit befuddled. "Because they attacked you."

She blinked before letting out a weak laugh. "Oh, that was… I wasn't paying attention to the weather and they were letting me know-"

"That you aren't allowed to smile unless they say its okay? Laugh? Feel happiness?" He shook his head in disgust and Pepa was startled by the venom in his voice. "You aren't a machine that can be commanded to feel something! For goodness sake, Pepa, the Warforged were treated better! You are my hermana, a living breathing creature with emotions! I have..." He took a calming breath. "I have hated how everyone treated you for years and it felt wonderful to finally get them off your back."

Pepa stared at him. At once she felt such pride that her hermano was able to defend himself.

And sorrow wondering if he could do that… what need did he have for her?

Chapter Text

"Would you stop staring at that?" Isabella said with a dismissive sniff from within the living room.

"But look at it," Luisa said and Agustin heard her grunt followed by an odd clattering sound. "Nothing!"

"Yes yes, the ugly glass is fine."

"It isn't ugly!" Luisa protested and Agustin stopped just outside the doorway, listening in. He'd never heard Luisa be so… passionate about something. Oh, she was firm in her opinions but those were mostly boasts about her strength and if she could handle a situation that was assigned to her. 'Of course I can move that plow!' 'That fallen tree is nothing!' But something that didn't have anything to do with her strength? That was unusual for her.

More so that she was pushing back against Isabella. Normally Luisa, despite being twice her hermana's size, would defer to her if Isabella contradicted her. For her to stand up to her and to do so with her voice strong… that got Agustin's attention.

"Look at it! It doesn't go with any of our other dishes."

"So?" Luisa asked. "That doesn't mean it isn't beautiful. Everything does have to go together. I don't look like the rest of the family, does that make me ugly?"

"Oh don't go off on that!" Isabella complained and Agustin couldn't help but glower; Isa hadn't actually denied Luisa's question. "It's just an ugly glass. It's not that special-HEY!" There was a crash and Julieta came running out of their bedroom only for Agustin to hold out his hand, pressing a finger to his lips before nodding at the door. "You could have gotten glass everywhere!"

"No, I couldn't," Luisa told her. "See? It isn't broken. Unbreakable glass!" Luisa grunted. "I can squeeze it as hard as I want and it doesn't break. Throw it and it doesn't shatter. All these years… all those broken cups and bowls and plates… and I had an entire dish set sitting in my room that I could have used. Forks I don't snap the tines off when I take a bite, plates that don't break if I saw into my meat!"

"You mean have those at dinner?" Isabella complained. "It wouldn't go with the rest of the dishes."

"And?" Luisa pressed. "Do… do you not have any idea what it is like for me to constantly have to focus on what I am doing? Unless I am in my room I have to have my attention fully on everything around me. If I step a bit too hard I can break the tiles. If I bump into someone I could send them flying. If I grab a chair I could snap it into kindling. I… I can't remember the last time I actually had a meal and was able to relax. These… these could have given that to me."

Agustin, without seeing her, could tell Isa was rolling her eyes just from her tone. "Your control isn't the greatest, that's all. You just need practice. Not ugly dishes."

He looked at his wife. When had Isabella become so… cruel? They knew that she prided herself on presenting the best version of herself to the world and was obsessed with making sure she made a wonderful impression no matter what she did… but when had that shifted to her believing that her opinion was the only right one? And when had that turned to her viewing anything that didn't fit her ideal into being something horrid and wrong that she could mock… that she could mock as if it were her RIGHT to do so! Yes, she had been more dismissive over the last few years and especially now with the stress of her coming engagement… but that was why one leaned on family. Even Pepa had only snapped occasionally!

Agustin began to go over his daughter's words and actions over just the last month and did not like what he remembered. And looking at Julieta he could tell she wasn't happy either.

"This is just Mirabelle putting thoughts in your head isn't it?" Isabella said with a huff.

"What is that supposed to mean?" Luisa asked? Her words taking on a far more sharper tone.

"Just that I knew that this was going to happen," Isabella said in frustration. "We have so much we need to worry about and now she's putting all these crazy ideas in your head and it's just going to cause more stress than what we need. We need to focus on what's important."

Luisa was silent for several moments. "I thought family was the most important thing."

"Oh don't be like that! You know what I meant."

"No I really don't," Luisa said. "I just told you that this is important to me and all you care about is what people might think at supper. Which we normally have with the family. Do you honestly think that Antonio is going to pass out if I use a different glass?"

"Don't be so dramatic!" Isabella complained.

Luisa let out a harsh laugh. "I...I am being dramatic? You are the one more concerned about drinkware than your hermanas!"

"I am always concerned about you," Isabella snapped and once more Julieta moved to enter the room. And once more Agustin stopped her; he had a feeling in the pit of his stomach that they needed to hear this. "EVERYTHING I do is for the family, to ensure that our family maintains our reputation. You don't have to worry about making good impressions...you just go off lifting bridges and smelling of donkeys while I clean up after you! You'll have a good marriage because of me...not that I'll ever get a thank you!"

"Yes, because I am so grateful for you covering up for me and my 'faults',"Luisa said with far more sarcastic bite than she'd ever used before. "What a martyr you are, slapping lipstick on the pig that is your sister."

"You'll thank me when you don't end up a spinster! I dispell all the rumors about you, cover up for your mistakes-"

"I never asked you to do that!"

Isabella let out a strangled scream of frustration before taking a slow, calming breath. "There is no talking to you when you are like this. You're all riled up and not thinking clearly. Once Mirabel is gone and she isn't messing with your head-"

"Don't sound so excited for her to leave, Isabella. And how do you know Mirabel will leave? She might stay-"

Isabella laughed and for the first time Agustin did not hear it as a light, joyful noise but rather something sharp and cruel. It made him want to go in because even though it was her voice he couldn't image her actually sounding like that.

"She did all she could to avoid coming home. Too busy with that 'magical amazing world' of her's. With her stupid metal animals and wild adventures… no, never mind that her family is here, her duties are here, her responsibilities are here. She's more interested in running off and wasting time. Probably already thinking of an excuse to leave us already and we'll all be better off for it because we don't need her or her chaos. We've managed to be a family without her this long and we'll manage just fine with her-"

Agustin did nothing to stop Julieta from storming into the room with him fast on her heels. He was glad they had as it looked like Luisa was about ready to take a swing at her sister while Isabella was standing on her tiptoes, jabbing a finger into her sister's chest. The moment though that she saw them their eldest went as pale as a sheet before deflating, gracefully stepping back and sitting primly down in an arm chair.

"Luisa," Julieta said with a smile, "would you mind helping me go through some of I've gathered for Mirabel to wear until we get her for her dress fitting? You have spent the most time with her so you might know what she'll like."

"Of… of course, mama," Luisa said, gathering up her dishware and following after her as Julieta left the room, only sparing a glance at Agustin to let him know that he couldn't duck away from dealing with their eldest.

He'd done that enough already, it seemed.

Each of the gifted Madrigal's rooms were suited for their needs. Isabella's was a garden where she could experiment with her plants and flowers. Luisa's room was designed to allow her to use her full strength without risk of hurting anything. Camilo's was full of mirrors according to Felix along with all manner of lights so he could make sure his transformations were perfect while when Pepa was in her room the weather wasn't affected and thus she could feel whatever she wanted. For Julieta her room had taken at first the form of a great library filled with cook books both empty and full so she could discover new recipes while recording her own. But casita had sensed her changing needs as she had gotten older and her room had expanded to have other rooms within; no longer did she sleep around the shelves but in a room that looked like any other person's bedroom in the village. There was a living room and a bathroom and… well… it looked a lot like Agustin's childhood home. There had even been a nursery for Isabella until Alma had said that they already had a nursery. Even though having it in Julieta's room would have been better…

As such now Agustin and Isabella were able to sit in a comfy living room and know that they wouldn't be interrupted by the rest of the family.

He wasn't sure if Isabella was happy with that fact.

"That was… something," he finally said.

Isabella relaxed in the chair though Agustin knew her well enough to know that she was anything but 'relaxed', despite how she was trying to make it seem. "I'm sorry I raised my voice."

"Honestly that's the least of my concerns," Agustin informed her, leaning forward and staring at her. He was an easy going guy, he truly was, but he was getting a bit annoyed with how she was acting and what she thought the problem was. "What you said about your sisters-"

"Was true," Isabella said with a flippant tone. "Mirabel doesn't care about this family. She'll be gone the first moment she can leave. Instead of staying here and helping she is going to leave, not caring how everything she is doing is just making us all look worse in the eyes of villagers."

"Mirabel just arrived. She hasn't had a chance to let everyone get to know her-"

"She showed up in a bolt of lightning and she has metal animals. People are already gossiping about how she looks, how she acts… I am trying to mitigate it all but only for you and mama's sake, not her's. She doesn't care what people think about her and how she's tearing down all our hard work."

"By being here?"

"By not understanding that her actions have consequences," Isabella said firmly. He stared at her and she suddenly laughed. "You… you honestly have no idea what everyone really thinks about us, do you?"

"What do you mean?"

"Ooooooh," she said with a lazy wave of her hand, "things like how abuela bought you and Tio Felix to be little more than breeding bulls to get her perfect grandchildren with perfect powers? Using the candle to predict how blending you and mama together would get just the powers she wanted? And that clearly Mirabel is your bastard daughter and that's why she's powerless? Prefer more scandalous rumors? There is one that Dolores listens to people when they are having sex because she gets off on it? That Camilo turns into different men when they are out drinking and then goes to their homes and-"

"They say all that?" Agustin said cutting her off, horrified.

"And more."

"Isabella… I know that it might seem unusual, how your mama and I-"

She laughed again. "I know it's all lies, papa! I'm not an idiot. But that doesn't mean that the villagers don't whisper them all the same." She let out a sigh, her shoulders slumping. "Dolores and I have spent the last 8 years stopping every nasty story in its tracks-"

"Dolores?"

"She hears everything. 8 years ago she heard a rumor about Tia Pepa and asked me to help her stop it because she knew Senora Sanchez's daughter looked up to me and if I talked with her that would stop the rumors. I did and asked her to let me know about other rumors…" Isabella shook her head. "I have been working since I was 14 to protect this family while Mirabel was out there wasting her time on frivolous things and now she is making more work for me. So pardon me, papa, if I'm not giddy about her being here." She rose to her feet. "or that I am looking forward to things calming down when she abandons us again."

"We aren't done, Isabella."

"No… we are. If there is a problem abuela will let me know. Otherwise I need to get ready for dinner and think over how I am going to fix whatever messes Mirabel made today and now will help Luisa cause tomorrow."

Agustin could only watch his daughter leave before slumping in his chair, wondering how things had gotten this bad.

Chapter Text

Alma walked slowly through casita, glancing through one of the front windows towards the village down below and smiled. She imaged each and every person down there just beginning to rise, pulling themselves from their dreams and preparing to start their days content and happy.

And safe.

There were children down there that would never know what war was. That would never know what it was like to see your home burned down. Your friends with tears in their eyes as they fled the only lands they had ever none. Their loved ones cut down, the screams, the betrayal as-

No. No, she refused to think of it. It made her head throb and her heart clench at the mere thought of it. No. Far better to let that past be just that: the past. It was pushed aside in an instant, banished away yet again even though recently the memories kept coming to her, wanting to be remembered.

She passed by each door that belonged to her family, smiling as she looked at them. Pepa's, who Alma knew was preparing for the start of the day. The fields needed to be watered, winds blown just right to cool the workers, and the skies cleared of clouds. Her daughter going out with a smile on her face to aid all of them down belong, content and secure.

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

"I never really thought about how they treat me," Pepa admitted to Felix as she sat on the bed, him across from her. Their legs were stretched out and each had one of their partner''s feet in their hands, rubbing and massaging it. When one danced as much as they did even a good night's sleep couldn't always get rid of the tightness in their soles. If they didn't help each other they would be limping all the way down the stairs. "Everyone else? Oh, I'll fight them. But somewhere along the way I just accepted that they were going to be rude to me and make a thousand demands."

"I noticed," Felix admitted.

"You did?"

"Why do you think I stopped going down to play darts with Diego? Or that I only did lawn bowling for a year with Richardo? Those fools… they thought that just because they enjoy talking bad about their esposas that I would sit by and let them badmouth you." He shook his head and though he was smiling she knew it wasn't a nice grin. "No… I merely nodded and then wished them a good day and left. Made sure never to see them again if I could help it."

"You… didn't need to do that." It hurt to think that Felix had cut himself off from his friends just for her.

"Yes, I did." And he said it like it was the most casual thing in the world.

Pepa switched to his left foot, not trusting herself to speak at that moment.

~MC~MC~MC~

Julieta's room probably only had Agustin in it as Alma knew that her eldest daughter would be up already, cooking away a storm. Every ache, pain, and injury disappeared within seconds when Julieta was around and she understood that was the most important thing in the world. And Agustin… well, he would find something to keep himself busy. He was good like that, understanding that his place was supporting the family.

~MC~MC~MC~

"There," Julieta said as she entered the bedroom, having just ducked back into her room before her mama walked by, "I made a quick breakfast and left it to cool in the kitchen. People might not be happy it isn't a grand affair but I want to be ready for today."

"No one will mind," Agustin assured her. "And if they do… well, maybe they should try cooking for once. It's not like we need to be healed after we wake up."

"It would be nice if someone else took over breakfast." She flopped down on the bed while Agustin continued to dress. "I would like one day where I could just sleep in!"

"I'd suggest today but I know this is important to you."

Julieta sat up, slightly softly. It had been a week since Mirabel had returned and Julieta's duties to the village had kept her from having any one on one time with her youngest. Today though was going to be different; mama had agreed that Julieta should go with Mirabel to her fitting with Senora Perez, to make sure that Mirabel chose clothing that would suit her. Mirabel, to her relief, had actually mentioned the night before after one of Bruno's telanovas that she was looking forward to it too and Julieta planned to make a whole day of it. They would shop and they would return and Mirabel would help her in the kitchen and they'd talk about everything she'd done.

All that Julieta had missed.

"And you will be fine with Isabella?" she asked.

Agustin nodded. They'd talked about it and decided that Agustin should try spending a bit of time with their eldest after the harsh truths she had revealed about the family and the village. They were both worried that she was taking on too much and Agustin wanted to pin her down and have another talk with her. Today she had to go make flowers to help the bees anyway so there was a nice overlap.

And if it reminded her that he was her father and she WOULD show him respect…

"Well," Julieta said, "here is to hopefully a good day."

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

Dolores would be up soon and Alma made a mental note to check in with her and discuss changing what she kept an ear out for. With Bruno and Mirabel proving that the outside world could breach the valley without traveling through the hidden mountain paths they needed to be all the more careful about keeping themselves a secret. Perhaps ask her to make trips along the edge of the valley, to listen for any potential threats? Yes, she would do that in a heartbeat. Good sweet Dolores, who understood how important it was to remain forever vigilant.

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

Dolores had long finished taking her bath (she couldn't shower, not unless she wanted the sound of the water hitting her skin to destroy her ear drums) and let the water drain away but she just sat there on the bathroom floor, a towel wrapped around her shoulders but still dripping wet, eyes staring at her toes as she wrapped her arms around her legs. Even though the room blotted out the sound of the outside world it couldn't stop her memories of what she had heard the other day…

"You aren't off to play another prank, are you Camilo?"

"Shhh! Say that a little bit louder, why don't you Mirabel?"

"What? There is no one around."

"Oh yes there is. Snitch Madrigal is always listening."

"Snitch… Dolores? You think she i… oh, come on Camilo, she isn't listening in to our conversations."

"Yes she is. That's her entire job. Abuela has her listen to all of us and the moment she hears something that will get us in trouble she scurries to her and spills it all. My hermana will stab you in the back the first chance she gets."

"No… I don't believe that. Dolores loves this family and she loves you. She would never-"

"You don't know her, Mira. Not like I do. Anything to make abuela look at her as worthy of the family name. She wants to catch us, don't ever doubt that."

Dolores knew that she and her brother weren't that close. It couldn't be helped; she was quiet and liked silence and he was born to dart about and draw attention.

But… the mere fact that he thought that she would be so horrible? That she would spy on him? That she wasn't merely listening but actively hoping that she could get him into trouble?

And to make matters worse, listening in after that… everyone thought the same thing! Luisa, Isabella… even Antonio. Her baby brother thought she was more concerned with pleasing their judgmental abuela that being a good hermana…

How was it that Mirabel was the only person to realize that she'd rather hack off her ears than hurt her family?

Dolores trembled as her eyes slowly inched towards her razor… before forcing herself to get up.

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

Camilo. Before Mirabel had returned home he was the one she worried the most about. That boy… he had far too much energy, something she blamed on Felix entirely, and would need to be properly managed as he got older. Alma was already thinking about marriages for him; a strong wife that would rein in his impulses and help him mellow out. Because right now he was just a goof ball that took nothing seriously. No… he needed a good marriage so he could be guided on how to help the village long after abuela was gone.

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

"Mirabel… I want to go with you," Camilo muttered to his reflection. "No… hey Mira, you think maybe I could join you guys for a few months, just to see the world?" He shook his head. "No no… oh, hey Mirabel… I was just hiding in your bag because-" He growled and fought the urge to slam his head against the wall.

He hadn't realized it till Mirabel had shown up… but Camilo had to get out of the valley. He had to LEAVE. Because if he didn't… he was afraid of what would happen.

And besides… they couldn't exile you if you left first. You didn't have to see them turn their backs on you if you turned first.

You didn't have to lose your family if you walked away.

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

Isabella… oh, Isabella. Her entire hope for the future. Alma knew she wouldn't live forever but Isabella… she would be able to guide the family after she was gone, to carry on her legacy. She was so strong and sure and confident… the perfect heir.

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

Isabella laid in the corner of her room, face puffy and red from her tears. She couldn't even REMEMBER the nightmare she'd had, only that she hadn't done enough and her family was hurt. Just like the nightmares she could remember: casita crumbling, the candle burnt out, the valley overrun… all her fault because she wasn't STRONG ENOUGH!

"Stop… stop it…" she moaned, grabbing her head so hard her nails dug into her scalp, leaving bloody rivers that rain down her head. "Stop crying you s-stupid baby! Stop it!"

But she couldn't. She couldn't stop sobbing.

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

Little Antonio. She knew there were people that worried about the miracle but he would prove the magic was alive. It had taken a lot of convincing to get Pepa to have another child, as she had wanted to stop with Camilo, but it was important that they have a child gain a gift now. They hadn't been able to wait for Isabella to have kids… no, Antonio would be the proof that Mirabel was just a fluke. Antonio… he would prove the family was STRONG!

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

Antonio looked over the letter Mirabel had sent him and smiled. It was a response to his letter he'd sent her, which had taken him two days to write because it was still hard for him to spell; his family didn't even know he had taught himself to read and write because they were so busy and he wanted to be able to ask Mirabel a question. They thought he'd just sent her a picture.

Of course they didn't know a lot of what he did. His mama and papa were always busy and while Camilo and Luisa tried to be there they had duties too. He knew many though abuela was taking care of him and she was… but often he was left on his own. With no one to talk to…

Except Mira.

He reread her letter, which was wearing thin due to how many times he'd looked it over.

'Antonio, even if you don't get a gift I will still love you.'

He smiled and hugged his pillow tightly, planning to do the same to his sobrina when he saw her at breakfast.

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

"You know, I'm a bit upset with you," Luisa said, causing Alma to look down and see her and Mirabel come into casita after their exercising. They were an utter mess; drenched in sweat, their pants (because OF COURSE Mirabel had convinced Luisa to begin wearing pants while they worked out and she was sure that soon Luisa would try to do the same when she went down to the village; Alma would have to put her foot down soon) caked in dust, hair tired back in frizzy messes. She was sure they stank to Heaven and they were being far too loud as they walked through casita.

"Oh?" Mirabel asked. "What did I do?"

"You send that letter about how you and your party were camped out right outside that dragon's lair filled with walking corpses-"

"Which is unusual because dragons loathe necromancy."

"- and then your next letter was how you were coming here! You didn't tell us what happened."

"I died," Mirabel deadpanned before laughing. "What? You set yourself up for that."

"Hmmm."

"I'm kidding!" Mirabel said, patting her sister's back. "Come on, I'll tell you all about what happened while we soak."

Alma ducked away before her granddaughters saw her; she hated that she was made to feel like an intruder in her own home but right now she needed to gather her thoughts before she saw them, lest she say something that she would regret. Because there were so many choice words she wanted to tell her wayward nieta.

She had to fix this. She had to get Mirabel under control. Get her to understand that all she was doing was hurting herself and her family by acting out as she did.

And then she would be as happy as the rest of her family was.

Chapter Text

"I have to say, you are a lot more gentle than some of the seamstresses I've visited," Mirabel said as she held out her arms, allowing Senora Perez to measure under her arms. She was wearing a simple blouse and dress that the woman used to help figure out how a person carried their garments when wearing them. Julieta knew that most men assumed that women's clothing were like men's and if you were roughly the same size you could borrow each other's clothes and look fine. For women though there were all sorts of curves and lines that could make what was a beautiful dress on one woman look like a misshapened sack on the other. "Of course for a lot of them they are used to their clients having scales or rocky hides so jabbing them with a pin isn't mean it's just commonplace."

Senora Perez shot Julieta a look but she was only able to helplessly shrug; she was finding that sometimes Mirabel just said things that didn't make a ton of sense and it was best just to shrug and move on.

'Because that is the best way to handle your problems!' a little voice sang in her head.

"I wasn't aware there were many seamstresses out in the wild," Senora Perez said, a slightly mocking edge to her words that made Julieta wince; even after her daughter had appeared in a bolt of lightning and shown off metal animals that could become armor people still thought she was lying about everything she did.

Mirabel though only laughed. "Oh, there are a lot of seamstresses out there. Tailors too. I've even met clothing mages… those guys are weird. Trio of them, the only magic they could do involved clothing. Eldest could make shirts, middle underwear, youngest pants. I asked what they did before the youngest was trained but they didn't want to answer me." She shrugged. "But yeah, whole lot of people out there who do this kind of stuff. But you're still the most gentle."

"Hmmm," Senora Perez said, clearly unsure if she should be flattered by the comment or insulted. "Now, if you want any embroidery that will be extra-"

Mirabel waved her off. "Nah, that's fine. I can do that myself."

"You can?" Julieta asked, surprised.

"Well… yeah," Mirabel said with a shrug. "I mean I have a lot of practice. We'd a lot of times have to camp out for weeks waiting for the next request for our aid if we didn't want to leave a region or for the phase of the moon to be right so we could enter some forgotten temple so I had to keep busy. You learn how to patch up clothing on the road and it was simple to move on to embroidery after that."

Julieta honestly was startled. "I just… didn't expect…"

"What, because of those?" she asked, gesturing to where her shirt and overalls were sitting. Senora Perez had looked ready to burn them when she saw them but considering what Luisa had told her about Mirabel's gloves Julieta wondered if they could even have been burned. "Those are just comfortable and good for working and I knew abuela would want me to help out around the village. But I have plenty of nicer clothing for special occasions. I… I just like those." She shrugged. "And you can't really embroider butterflies on those, can you?"

Julieta chuckled at that, feeling like she was on firmer ground when it came to relating to her daughter. "So you like to embroider. Do you do that for the rest of your, er, party?"

"Not often but sometimes. Honestly I just do it as a hobby."

"Embroidery as a hobby?" Senora Perez asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Why not? There are people who bake just because they enjoy baking. Others who will make things with metal; for me that is my skill and how I get by in the world but for other people it is just something entertaining to do."

Julieta remained silent. This… this she couldn't relate to. Ever since she'd gotten her gift her focus had been on cooking so she might heal all the villagers. She didn't have time for many pastimes and what few she did enjoy were all wrapped up around the family. Dancing, music… but those were only at parties. Sometimes when she had trouble falling to sleep Agustin would read to her but that wasn't really a hobby…

"And you are able to waste your time doing such things?" Senora Perez said dismissively.

Mirabel shot her a dark look at that and for a moment Julieta was 4 years old again and staring at her mama as she glared at a villager who had made a crude comment in front of the triplets without thinking. It was breathtaking. "And tell me, Senora Perez, do you spend every day from dusk till dawn sewing clothing? Do you wake up with a needle in your hand and go to bed with a tape measure wrapped around your wrist?" She shook her head. "People NEED to find outlets to relax and refresh themselves. When I first started adventuring I wanted to do so much and would get frustrated when Tio Ernesto told me to slow down." She paused, a slight smile on her face, and then she began to softly sing, "I was once like you are now/And I know that it's not easy/To be calm when you've found/Something going on/But take your time, think a lot/Think of everything you've got/For you will still be here tomorrow/But your dreams may not." She let out a soft sigh and when she spoke again it was normal. "It took me a few years to understand what he was trying to tell me. If you rush to get experiences into your life you… aren't really getting them. If you ran to a beach and began to rapidly shove sand with your hands so many will spill from your fingers. But if I came over and carefully cupped my hands and took my time… I would lose far less.

"You can't just fill your days with a thousand things and lead a healthy life. When you jam yourself with so much… either you burst or the important things spill away. Yes, there were days where we were constantly on the run. Where I would be chasing after Bruno while a horde of zombie tigers that were half rotted flesh and half gold were nipping at our heels and I was throwing out smoke grenades while trying to find a way out of the city we'd stumbled upon. But afterwards I didn't rush into the next adventure. We would camp out under the stars or return to the Bureau and we'd decompress. We'd do things just for fun. Or have a party for no reason other than we wanted to have one. Have you ever had cake just because you wanted a slice?" she shook her head. "Sorry, getting off topic but mama can we stop and get a cake? I'll buy it I just really want some cake." Julieta laughed at that and nodded because suddenly cake did sound good before Mirabel turned back to Senora Perez. "You can't overstuff your life. Sometimes… you need a break. That doesn't make you lazy it makes you human."

Mirabel was focused on Senora Perez so she didn't see Julieta subtly turn her head away and suck back the tears that were threatening to form. How… how was it that her 15 year old daughter was saying what Julieta had dismissed for 45 years and making her feel so utterly wrong? For decades she had focused on the village and her family and while she loved her life and would never trade it away… there were times where she did just want to rest. To sleep in. To take a day off. To go walk in the forest again and feel the wind on her face. Or go swimming… gods she missed swimming. Or what she had called swimming because it had been her and Bruno and Pepa lying in the shallow ends of a pond splashing about and scooting in the mud. But… she wanted to try swimming again, real swimming. Luisa had told her about the bathhouse that the Bureau had and Julieta suddenly wanted to run back to casita and shuck off all her clothing and just take a long bath where it was just her and the quiet!

"Well, I still think it is a waste of time to do something without a purpose," Senora Perez said with a sniff before moving towards the back to get some samples of the different bolts of cloth she had. Julieta winced at that reminder of what her mother would say if she did any of that and she quietly shrunk down in her seat. Wasteful. Yes, wasteful. Just like getting that cake. She could bake a cake easily enough. And they could wait until Antonio's party-

"She's mouthier than most seamstresses I've dealt with," Mirabel muttered. "Rock trolls are less moody than her."

"Mirabel…" Julieta warned her daughter.

"I'm just saying mama that if she worked in the Imperial City her employer would have fired her for speaking against a client like that. No hope of getting a patron with that attitude and patrons are everything." Mirabel smiled fondly at that. "They were cold perhaps but utterly professional. Fast as lightning. Could work with enchanted items too which was wonderful."

"Enchanted items?" Julieta asked.

"Yeah," Mirabel said, hopping down from the platform she'd been standing upon, choosing to sit down and cross her leg over the other so she could rub her sore foot. "Everyone gets all excited when they hear about a Cloak of Eternal Vitality or a Vest of the Pickpocket's Saint and spend months trying to track down where it was last seen… only to get disappointed when they finally get it and the stupid thing doesn't fit or is as baggy as a bed sheet. Always make sure you have enough gold saved up to get it refitted."

"I… was more getting stuck on the enchanted part of that."

Mirabel blinked before smacking her head. "Oh! Right, geez, sorry about that!" She tapped her glasses. "Okay, so there are several different types of enchantments. My armor and my glasses are two different types, for example. Sofia uses runes to give her certain aspects, namely the ability to switch form and some sentience. I'm trained in Golem Smithing which means I know metal work and rune crafting. Got my mastery in both!" She puffed up her chest at that. "My glasses are a different kind. These have materials that are naturally magical combined together. The frames are from Growing Metal that, well, grow as I grow. Same pair I've had for 9 years. The glass is indestructible."

"Like Luisa's dinner glasses," Julieta said, remembering how her daughter had come to them rather upset, holding out the glasses and showing how they were unbreakable and feeling terrible she tossed aside such a thoughtful gift. Agustin had found his red dragonhide gloves and begun using them while Julieta was trying to find the cook book that she'd been given, wondering if there was something in it she might have missed.

"Exactly!" Mirabel said. "Other ones enhance your abilities on the Gygax Scale."

"The… what now?"

Mirabel opened her mouth before a glint in her eye that reminded her of when Camilo was about to pull a prank flared up. She went over to her folded clothing and grabbed her bag, reaching inside before pulling out a lovely bracelet. It was silver with little beads that shined merrily in the sunlight; it must cost a fortune. Mirabel slipped it on before turning to where Senora Perez had gone. "Excuse me?"

"Yes?" the seamstress aid, coming out with several bolts of cloth.

"I was wondering if in addition to the dresses you could make me a few more sets of work overalls and shirts," Mirabel said. "After all, you wouldn't want your fine dresses to get dirty."

Julieta braced herself for the explosion… only to be startled when Senora Perez nodded her head. "Yes, I think you are right. Shouldn't be too hard. I have some material I use to make the farmer's work clothes that I could use…"

"Thank you!" Mirabel beamed as Senora Perez hurried back out of the room.

Julieta stared at her daughter. "What… how did you…"

Mirabel held up her arm, the bracelet on full display. "The Bracelet of the Queen of Cons. Plus Five to Charisma."

"I… I don't understand…" she narrowed her eyes. "Mirabel, did you cast a SPELL on her?"

"What? No!" Mirabel looked positively offended at that. "I would NEVER do that! No… it was like I was saying about the Gygax Scale." Julieta continued to glower at her. "Everyone has natural talents. Some are born leaders. Others stronger than their neighbors or smarter. There are mages and wizards that can perform spells that tell you exactly how skilled you are in certain things. How strong, how fast, dexterity, luck, so on. Enchanted items like this bracelet just take what you already can do and give it a… bump."

"A bump?"

"Look at it with our family. If you asked Isabella, Luisa, Camilo, Dolores, and Antonio to ask the exact same man to let them borrow a broom he did not want to give out they'd have different outcomes. Isabella would be able to charm him to get it. Luisa might argue and it would be a 50/50 shot if she got it. Camilo would try and charm him but probably fail. Dolores wouldn't even get a few words out before he sent her away. And Antonio would be cute as a button and get it instantly. Some people have more charisma than others. This bracelet just bumps me from Camilo to Isabella. It makes people more willing to listen."

"It… still sounds like you casting a spell on someone."

"There are people that abuse them, yes. I only do it because I know I ramble and that turns people off. There are some people that will try and enhance things they are already good at to make themselves even better. Luisa getting a part of boots that made her even stronger, for example. Others might cover their weaknesses, like I do. Everything can be abused though… it's the person, not the tool."

Julieta had to admit her daughter had a point. In her hands a knife was a tool. In another's it was a weapon.

"I got this baby just a month ago from Ulika for my birthday. I thought that she had gone to get some manticore meat because she'd been craving it which was weird because the seasonings she usually likes to mix with it weren't available because of a bad harvest and she hates overpaying but still I didn't think anything of it until-"

Julieta though tuned her daughter out.

Her birthday.

Last month.

Her daughter had turned 15.

"Mirabel," she said, cutting her off, "did… did Tio Bruno and Tio Ernesto throw you a quinceañera?"

"What? Oh, no!" Mirabel chuckled. "We thought about doing a big party but we had just gotten a request for help about this dragon in a zombie-filled temple… oh, I am sorry I never finished telling you guys about that! Luisa was really mad I never followed up. So-"

Julieta didn't hear a word.

Her daughter hadn't gotten a quinceañera.

She hadn't been able to properly celebrate becoming a woman.

"You know," she said, cutting her daughter off again when she'd trailed off, "I think we should wait on getting that cake."

"Why?"

Julieta smiled. "Because I think we need to have another party real soon…"

Chapter Text

"We simply don't have the time," Alma said firmly.

Felix looked across the dining room table and felt an ounce of relief that he wasn't the only one feeling frustration over his mother-in-law's statement. Pepa was muttering up a storm to STOP a storm from brewing. Agustin had his jaw set and a fire in his eyes that Felix hadn't seen in years; apparently not getting stung a thousand times a day helped rekindle his energy and with it his urge to fight. Bruno once more sat at the head of the table, staring down his mother with eyes that were beginning to blaze green for reasons OTHER than a prophecy. And Julieta...

He knew what people thought about his wife and her siblings. Pepa was the fiery one that barely had control of her emotions. Bruno was the creepy one that would slink away the first chance he got. And Juliete was the calm one, a cream puff that would give with just a little pressure. Growing up people had wondered how the triplets could be siblings when they were so vastly different?

Except... Bruno had recently proven that his decade away from casita had allowed him to finally find his backbone. Pepa had gushed over how he had stood up for her even as she felt remorse that her hermano might not need her anymore. And the way he had handled them all during that first night after he and Mirabel had returned and he'd discovered their secret plotting session... after he'd gotten done being embarrassed Felix had sought him out, apologized, and then told him how amazing he was.

Now Julieta was proving that she had steel in her bones as well. It had just taken a very long time for it to temper but finally, at long last, it had hardened and now she would not bend; instead she would make others BREAK.

"We have three weeks until Antonio's ceremony," Julieta informed her mother. "We were already planning to do something to celebrate Mirabel's return."

"A small party, just family," Alma said. "Perhaps just a dinner, considering her...eccentric ways."

Bruno spoke up. "You do know that when you send her down to the village people actually SEE her, right? While she did ask for it one year we never were able to find a cloak of invisibility."

"There is a difference between seeing her from afar running about with Luisa and her being the center of attention," Alma stated.

"With the latter you can't lie and make up stories to force Mirabel into the mold you want her to be," Julieta said, causing Felix's eyes to widen at the raw passion in her voice.

"Julieta!" Alma snapped. "You will watch your tone-"

"When you do the same, mama," Julieta declared. "Mirabel is my DAUGHTER. I wouldn't let a stranger talk about her the way you are... you think blood protects you?" Agustin placed a hand on her arm and she settled back in her chair. "Mirabel has done nothing to embarrass us. In fact Luisa tells me that several villagers have thanked her. She has helped make repairs that have been long overdue."

"Something you always go on about," Pepa stated. "She is helping the village. Is her clothing choices really that horrible that it wipes out all the good she's done? If so then our neighbors are far more vain than I ever thought."

'Or you're the one that's that vain,' Felix thought as he looked at Alma who was beginning to realize just how trapped she was.

"It wouldn't be right to do it now. She has already turned 15... a birthday party must be held on one's birthday."

"Says who, mama? You?" Bruno shook his head. "Plenty of people all over the world celebrate their birthdays on days other than the date of their birth. It happens."

"Not here."

"But that doesn't mean it can't."

Julieta cut in. "I want to do this, mama. I want to give her a quinceañera. Just as we gave Isabella and Luisa and Dolores. She deserves it."

"But what does it matter, Julieta, when it has already passed?"

Felix leapt in his seat as, of all people, Agustin slammed his hands on the table. "Because you cost us nine birthdays already, Alma!" Now it was Julieta's turn to place a calming hand on her husband's arm. Only Agustin still continued to stare hard at the head of the family. "I will always be grateful that Ernesto and Bruno were there for her but I don't think I will ever forgive you for stealing those birthdays from me. You will NOT take this one."

If there was one thing that could be said about Alma Madrigal it was that she had a will cast in the densest metal. Even in the face of them all she continued to stare at her family like they were nothing more than a pack of unruly toddlers screaming for cookies only minutes before supper. Felix wondered if that truly was how she saw them.

"We may have a party," she said finally, "after Isabella's wedding."

"Isabella isn't even engaged yet, mama," Julieta pointed out. "The wedding could be a year or two from now."

"A reason for Mirabel to stay then," Alma stated coolly.

Bruno scoffed. "Until you get it in your head to find a man for Dolores or Luisa and then we must wait for their wedding. And then Isabella becomes pregnant and we wait for the birth. You'd have us celebrate Camilo's daughter's quinceañera before we get to Mirabel's."

"I do not want to intrude on Isabella's important time."

"Isabella has been given enough attention before now and will receive plenty after," Pepa said, sending an apologetic smile towards Julieta who merely nodded in thanks. "There is no harm in doing this for Mirabel."

"And you are so quick to diminish your son's big day?" Alma asked. "Antonio will be getting his gift... that is far more important than Mirabel-"

"Mirabel can have my party."

Everyone turned and stared in surprise at Antonio who was standing in the doorway, a bowl full of cookies in his hands.

"Hijo," Pepa said, "what are you doing? You are supposed to be with Camilo and Dolores."

"Mirabel was teaching us how to play a card game but we needed something to eat so I volunteered to get cookies," Antonio said before looking right at his abuela. "Mirabel can have my party."

"Antonio," Agustin began.

But Felix's son cut him off. "She hasn't had a birthday here in years! She... she deserves one!"

"But this is your ceremony," Alma said. "You will get your gift. You don't want to give that up."

"But this is really big for Mirabel too and she's very nice... she deserves a party! I don't need a gift-" Alma leaned back in shock, "-she can have my party."

Felix got out of his chair and walked over to his hijo. "Mirabel will get her party. AND you will get a ceremony as well."

"You promise?" Antonio asked. "Because she's so nice papa and-"

"I promise," Felix said, knowing that Antonio was ramping up for a ramble. He patted Antonio on the head. "Go win that card game and tell me all about it when I tuck you in, okay?"

"Okay," Antonio said before hurrying off.

Alma let out a harsh breath. "Do you see what she has done? Her selfish desires are making the family bend over backwards-"

"Enough."

Felix clenched his hand into a fist.

"I have been quiet as you have forced my wife to never feel an emotion you didn't approve of. I have been quiet as you turned my daughter into your spy so that she feels like she can't even show her face in town. I have been quiet as you made Camilo into whatever person you need him to be at any given time. But now... you try and use my four year old son as a weapon in this... vendetta against your own granddaughter?" He turned and saw Pepa lean back in shock at the sight of him. But he didn't care.

No more.

"This family is not a dictatorship, Alma. It is not your word and that is all. You don't want Mirabel to have a party? Then you are welcome not to come to the one I will be throwing for my sobrina!"

"Felix," Julieta whispered, pressing her hands to her mouth.

"Tomorrow I will find a place to hold it. I will arrange the food and the music and invite everyone in town. I will show Mirabel the love that you seem determined to steal from her because you care more about a CANDLE!"

Alma merely rose up from her seat.

"There is no need to be so dramatic. It doesn't suit you." She looked at the others. "We will have Mirabel's quinceañera next Friday. That will leave use two weeks to prepare for Antonio's ceremony."

And with that she walked out of the room.

"...dios mios that woman!" Felix ranted, throwing his hands into the air. "She thinks she is Christ come again sometimes and-"

Pepa collided with him, pressing her lips against him and tangling her fingers in his hair.

"We'll need to weather proof the sheets because I am rewarding you tonight," Pepa hissed in his ear and he felt his hair stick up a bit more from the electricity she was generating.

"None of us need to see this," Bruno teased and Pepa pulled away, shooting him a glare. "I'm just saying…" he pleaded, holding up his hands.

"Felix…" Julieta whispered, walking up to him. "Did you mean what you said? About the party?"

"I did," Felix stated. He clenched his jaw. "I have been a poor father and tio. I like to go with the flow, the rhythm of life… but I forgot that sometimes the band doesn't know how to play and the guitarist is drunk and the woman on the piano is only there because she is sleeping with the lead singer and-"

"I think you lost yourself in that metaphor," Agustin teased. "But thank you, Felix."

"If you want to take over, I understand," he said. "I offered because of Alma but now-"

"Nothing has changed," Julieta stated. "Yes, we are able to have the party at the casita… but we need someone to plan it and I want it to be you."

"Mirabel has been here a week and we've hardly spent any time with her," Agustin said. "I think that is changing now but we can't do that if we are focused on a party."

"In fact," Julieta said suddenly, eyes lighting up, "why don't we make that a new tradition? Parties are done by the tios and tias. Birthdays, celebrations, milestones… that way the parents can focus on the joy and not worry about all the stress that comes from planning things."

Bruno scoffed. "oh sure, that just means I have to plan for everyone!"

"You don't have to-" Felix began to tease only for Bruno to cut him off.

"No! No… I want to help," he said, licking his lips nervously.

"Good!" Felix said. "So, for theme I am thanks it needs to be as fun and original as Mirabel is-"

"Adventure!" Antonio called out from the hall. "oops."

"I told you to be quiet," Camilo complained.

"Look who is talking," Dolores said, entering as she knew the game was up.

Pepa just shook her ehad. "Came for more snacks?"

"No, we wanted to hear papa fight with abuela and make sure Mirabel got her party!" Antonio said brightly.

Felix shook his head but chuckled all the same. "Well, I welcome your help but I think right now the best thing you can do is go spend time with her, okay?" Antonio nodded and ran off but Camlio and Dolores remained behind. "Tomorrow? Your only chores are helping me."

"Abuela won't like that," Camlio pointed out.

"Mama doesn't like many things," Pepa said firmly. "What's one more?"

Felix smirked as he began to already plan for the biggest and best party the valley had seen in years.

Chapter Text

"Can you take Mirabel out with you today?"

Dolores had nodded and smiled and told her mama that of course she could. It would be nice for the two of them to spend some time together. Honestly she was a little ashamed that it had taken this long for her to seek out her cousin. Not just since her return, either; Dolores had never been that close to Mirabel, truthfully. Of course she wasn't really close to anyone. Her and Isabella had played together when they were much younger but when their gifts had come in that had changed. Isabella focused on what she could do while Dolores struggled for a while to control her gift and when she did... well, it was too late. The gap had become too great.

And with Mirabel... she was just a noisy little girl. Not like some of the children in the village of course. She didn't scream or throw fits or go bellowing through casita. IT was more that Mirabel was always talking, always curious about the world, which was fine but when you heard that steady stream of questions day in and day out you didn't want to have it blasted at you directly.

But hearing her defend her against the charges her hermano and her primas made that she was nothing but a snitch? That had made her feel deep regret and decide that it was time to get to know her prima.

So she'd cornered Mirabel the night before and asked if she wanted to join her as she walked the far edges of the valley, seeking out if there were any dangers beyond the mountain attempting to get in. Mirabel had agreed at once, saying that she could help identify what Dolores was hearing and that would save them time.

Her prima had no idea the trip had a secondary reason for occurring and as they walked along the forests that sat at the foot of the mountains Dolores focused on what was going on back in the village...

~MC~ GF~MC~GF~

"Ready?" Bruno called out.

Luisa shot him a confident smirk. "Oh, I am ready!"

Camilo raised his hand. "Three... two... one... GO!"

Luisa grabbed the thick log, hefting it onto her shoulder before running towards the designated spot. Making sure she had the pointed head angling towards the ground she hefted the timber up before driving it into the earth with all her strength. It sank in two feet, right on the ribbon that she'd tied on there to make where it needed to go, and Luisa turned and began to run back to the pile, a bit surprised to see that her Tio Bruno was indeed keeping up with her. He looked bigger, with a flaring aura around his body and a ghostly set of extra arms that helped him lift the next log up.

"Come on Luisa!" Felix called out. "i have good money riding on you!"

"That is going to belong to me!" Pepa cheered. "Go Bruno!"

Off a little bit from the clearly behind Casita Isabella watched and shook her head. "I don't see why we can't have the party in casita?"

"We will," Julieta assured her. "But we thought it might be nice to have a bit more space. Bruno says that Mirabel loves star gazing and this way we can have the entire sky for her to enjoy." She looked down at the large carnival tent that Agustin had dug up from town. "And the tent will work well for those that don't want to be in the sun."

"Hmmm," Isabella said with a small huff but otherwise she didn't say another word.

"TIE!" Camilo called out as Bruno and Luisa finished slamming in the last of their timbers at the same time, forming the framework for the large tent they'd be holding much of the quinceañera in.

"You are quite good!" Luisa said. She was glad that Mirabel had convinced her to begin running each morning as she knew otherwise she'd have lost to Bruno easily. "Though maybe I should call you a cheat for using extra arms!" She smiled as she said that, to let him know it was all in good fun, and Bruno laughed.

"I can't help it, they just snow up! Same with me looking bigger... something about my magic taking me to what it feels is the peak of strength."

"Is it odd to turn your strength on and off?" Luisa asked.

Bruno bobbed his head back and forth. "Not really but then again I never was really strong so for me gaining it is the rush, not losing it." He walked over and slapped her on the shoulder. "Now, let's help your mama get that tent up. While we do I'll tell you about the time Mirabel and I competed against a rival team of adventurers to earn The Idol Of The Chaos Fox."

"Mirabel was telling me a bit about that!" Luisa said, growing excited. "That involved the dragon that could become a woman?"

"Yes... and how she wouldn't shut up about her butt," Bruno moaned. He leaned in and whispered, "If she ever comes by asking if I'm around... lie!"

~MC~ GF~MC~GF~

The plan was simple: keep Mirabel out while the family set up behind casita. That way if abuela changed her mind (and at this point after her rather dismissive actions no one trusted her not to) they would still be able to have the party. Dolores would lead her about until it was an hour or so before nightfall, so that by the time they got to casita Mirabel wouldn't be able to see a thing. Keep her busy at night; Luisa had suggested family bathhouse night and while Dolores had no idea what that was her mama had seen Bruno shifting nervously… and agreed.

Then, in the morning, Isabella would take Mirabel down for a day of being pampered and bring her back for the party.

But that was the future. Right now Dolores was focused on the present…

…and how Mirabel was surprising her so very much.

"What?" her prima whispered, noticing how Dolores kept glancing at her. "Something in my hair?"

"No… I'm just… surprised."

"About?"

"How quiet you are."

"Well… I remember how you are about loud noises so I didn't want to go screaming at the top of my lungs."

"You'd… be surprised how many people forget," Dolores said softly, ducking her head as she passed under a low hanging branch… and not for any other reason. Most certainly not. "But it's more than that. You changed your clothes."

Mirabel looked down at her shirt and pants. "Well, they're not that different-"

"I mean you didn't bring your armor. Or anything other than your hammer and bag."

"OH, right." She shrugged, softly saying, "I didn't want them to rattle and bug you. And Valeria is prowling around to protect us." She pointed in the distance and Dolores saw the metal cat slink by, startled by how quiet it was; She hadn't even heard it!

"And you are walking so lightly," Dolores whispered.

Mirabel looked down at her feet. "Well, you need to sneak past enough sleeping Perytons and you learn how to tip toe in boots."

"I… I just wanted to thank you for being so considerate."

"It's nothing!" Mirabel assured her, still keeping her voice utterly low.

"No… it's everything," Dolores said softly. "I… heard you defend me to Camilo."

"What… oh, that." She chuckled. "He was being… okay, don't tell him I said this but he was being a big dumb donkey." Dolores pressed her lips together and smiled, eyes twinkling. "Come on, Dolores, you love this family. I remember how you would tell me what every scary noise was so I wouldn't be afraid to sleep with the lights off."

She'd forgotten she'd done that. Mirabel had been having little panic attacks for a week ever since she'd decided she wanted to be a big girl and not sleep with the lights on and finally Dolores had come to her room and had her explain every sound she was hearing so she, in turn, could time her prima what they actually were. Mirabel had ended up falling asleep in her lap and why hadn't she realized how important that was?

"You don't spy on people," Mirabel said, not realizing that Dolores did just that… only not to family. Even though she wondered how long it would be before abuela demanded that of her. "Its unfair of Camilo to talk like that and I won't have it in my presence. A few wrong words… listen, I don't want to get into it but I've been to towns that are filled with bigots. Where Bruno and Ernesto and Anton were the only ones that could go in because if they saw an orc or a dragonborn or anything like that they would freak out and begin pitching fits. All because someone in the past made some stupid claim that elves can steal your souls or that Warforged are just heartless. I don't want that to happen with our family, okay?"

"…okay," Dolores said, voice trembling slightly.

"Good."

They walked on for several minutes in utter silence.

"I should learn sign language."

Dolores blinked. "Huh?"

"Sign language." Mirabel made some gestures. "Talking with your hands. If you and I learned I could talk to you without making a sound. Well, other than my hands flopping about but I'd be careful about that-"

"You'd… you'd do that for me?"

"Of course. I learned Ancient Capricron… I can learn that for-OOMPF!"

Dolores hugged her prima tightly. "Thank you."

"No… problem!" Mirabel squeaked. Finally Dolores let go and they continued on. "By the way, I am curious… I've been thinking about your hearing a lot… if you can't tell… and I was curious if it is that everything is loud or is it that the closer you are to something the louder is it. Is it you just hear everything all at once or you just as REALLY good hearing."

"Uh… really good hearing, I think."

Mirabel nodded and they lapsed into silence for several minutes, Dolores scanning beyond the mountains but only hearing the noises of the jungle. Honestly it amazed her that she made more sounds than Mirabel. She would occasionally step on a twig and the snap would be like thunder… but Mirabel was light on her feet and seemed to sense anything that could trip her up-

"Of course!" Mirabel exclaimed. Still quietly but louder than she had been. "That… oh, just twist it and reverse it."

"Mirabel?"

"Okay… okay I don't want to explain in case this doesn't work and I only get your hopes up for nothing so just… stay right here, okay?" She held up her hands. "Stay. Stay."

Dolores watched as Mirabel backed away before darting off, leaving her all by herself. She twisted her head about, trying to hear any threats but all she got was that there was an ant who had a sore leg and was limping-

SCRAPE! SCRAPE! SCRAPE!

The sound of metal tearing metal filled her ears and caused her to jump. She looked about before realizing it was coming from the direction that Mirabel had gone and she took a step forward only to hear Mirabel say in her normal tone, "Okay, all set! Just follow my voice, okay?"

She did and Dolores was startled to realize just how far away Mirabel had gone. It took her nearly 5 minutes to make the trek but when she did she found her cousin beaming as she reached up and pulled her scarf off.

"Hey," Dolores hissed in surprise but Mirabel held up a finger, silently shushing her… something honestly Dolores didn't think she'd had someone do to her since she was 4. It was… odd.

"One moment… just need to attach these… alright, if I did this right this should work." She reached up and carefully tied the fabric back around her forehead, though Dolores noticed that it was a bit lower than normal and there was a touch of cold metal on the sides of her head. "Think quiet."

"I don't-"

"Just try it, okay? Think the word quiet?"

Dolores just stared at her prima. "Qu-"

She froze.

The birds that had been singing two miles away were gone.

Her family was no longer talking about what kind of cake to have.

The bugs had stopped buzzing.

She couldn't hear anyone in the village.

She… could only hear her own breathing and it was so quiet…

"Don't panic, okay?" Mirabel said, reaching up and taking Dolores' hands. "I'm going to begin raising my voice…" Dolores realized that she could barely hear Mirabel whispering… and then she began to talk, voice growing louder. "There are rangers who use runic discs to enhance their senses. Smell, hearing, so on. So I realized I could reverse the runes and do the opposite: mute your senses, or in this case your hearing, until-"

Dolores swallowed. "It… it doesn't hurt anymore. The sounds… they are there but they don't hurt. No headaches. No aching ears. Nothing."

"Nope," Mirabel said. "Assuming I did it right and I think I did. And if you want to go back to normal just think loud. I bet if we work on it you can even dial it up or down-"

"YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAWOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"

Mirabel stumbled back as Dolores threw back her head and let out a warcry.

"Uh… are you okay?"

"I… I can yell!" Dolores exclaimed, raising her voice for the first time in nearly 2 decades to normal levels. "I can yell Mirabel!" She grabbed her hands and began to hop up and down. "My heart isn't thundering! The birds aren't making me cringe. You… you can actually talk to me…"

"Yeah, " Mirabel said with a grin. "I'll have to work out how to make sure the discs done fall out and maybe improve upon it to grant you better control but-

Dolores wrapped Mirabel up in a hug, sobbing 'thank you' over and over.

Chapter Text

Pepa knew that of her three siblings she was the most adventurous. Which seemed rather odd considering her powers were controlled by her emotions and thus she needed to be calm to keep herself and others safe. But the fact remained that she was the one willing to take the biggest risks out of the three of them, to the point that Julieta had often joked when they were younger that her gift should have been indestructibility. When they had been children she had been the one to push them during their free time to explore outside of the casita despite the warnings of their mother. As she had grown older she had been the first to get married, as Julieta and Agustin had engaged in a more typical romance while her and Felix had been a whirlwind (sometimes literally). She was just braver than her siblings.

Or, at least, she had been. Now Bruno seemed to hold that title thanks to his decade of adventuring.

Case in point… watching as Mirabel and Luisa, without a second thought, striped completely naked and slipped into the steaming warm waters of the massive underground bath.

"Bruno does this?" Julieta asked as she played with the buttons of her blouse.

"Well, in the guy's bath," Mirabel said as she sunk down into the water so that only her head was visible. The water was slightly tinted purple, which Luisa had earlier told them made for the sweet scent of fresh lavender but also helped make it harder to see that the 15 year old's nude form. That didn't help when Luisa began to float on her back, eyes shut and a blissful smile on her face. "There is no way he'd be allowed in here. Gahoole would tan his hide… and mine if I tried to sneak into the guy's. Which I wouldn't because-" She crinkled her nose.

"But Bruno bathes with other men?" Julieta asked, clearly trying to wrap her mind around her shy little hermano being so bold.

"I guess. None of them ever teased him for wearing swim trunks."

Isabella shook her head, taking another step back from the water and clutching at her dress like she thought they were going to rip it off of her. "I am NOT doing this!"

"You can sit on the benches," Mirabel offered as she began to slowly swim through the water. Honestly, calling it a bath was so ridiculous when it was just a square pool! "Sometimes I like to just dip my toes in the water. That's relaxing too."

"In that purple ooze?" Isabella complained. "It might dye my skin!"

Luisa laughed at that. "It won't! I go in here every morning and it doesn't stick to my skin! It just makes the water smell nice, eases tension, and lets me float better!"

Isabella shook her head. "This is just ridiculous! What if someone saw you two?"

"Who would see them… or me?" Isabella (and Pepa) turned to see that Dolores had shucked off her clothing save for her scarf, padding over to the water and carefully slipping in. The moment she was submerged she let out a little squeak before a smile blossomed on her face. "Oh… oh this is so nice!" she began to walk through the water, eyes half closed. "All my muscles…"

"Isn't it great?" Luisa said before diving into the water, coming up a few moments later, her normally tightly tied hair now loose and falling down the back of her neck. She swam over and began to help Dolores remove the pins from her hair, letting the curly locks tumble down. "I can go for a run and feel like I am dying but after I dip I am ready to tackle any chore!"

Mirabel nodded. "Oh yeah, that's the entire point!" She moved to the edge and touched some writing which glowed and steam began to rise up from the water, filling the room with a fog. "We always go and hit the bathhouse after a hard adventure… sometimes you are dragging yourself into the Bureau feeling more like a slime monster than a person but a bit of time in here and you are back to normal."

Pepa looked over at her sister and then back at the kids who weren't batting an eye at each other's state of undress. Nothing sexual. Nothing perverted. Just young women enjoying the water together. Luisa had gotten the last of the pins from Dolores' hair and was now showing her how to float while Mirabel went over to the opposite side and grabbed a basket that she placed in the water; it floated and was filled with different bottles and bars of soap.

"It… does look rather nice," Julieta said before fanning herself.

"And it is getting warm in here," Pepa said before she set her jaw and began to slip out of her own clothing.

A few minutes later she carefully eased herself into the waters, Julieta joining her. The moment she did she nearly stumbled until Luisa showed her a small step on the side of the bath that she could sit on. She needed it because she could feel her muscles turning into butter. The warm water seemed to be going right through her skin and finding every knot, every tense spot, every ache she had and gently kneading them away. She heard Julieta groan and saw her sitting on her own bench, only her head visible as she shut her eyes and just basked in the feeling.

"I told you this was great!" Mirabel said, passing her mother a floating bath pillow to wrap around her neck. "You should see about getting one of these for casita."

"You, I'm sure mama would LOVE this," Pepa said sarcastically.

"I bet she would!" Mirabel said cheerfully. "Gahoole swears by it. Says that it has taken 10 years back for her and she's as old as abuela."

"I want one for my room!" Luisa declared.

"If you had one you'd never leave!" Mirabel teased.

Pepa looked over at Dolores as she floated by, Luisa and Mirabel playfully joking with each other while Julieta tried to get Isabella to at least approach the edge. "How are you doing?"

"mmmm," Dolores said with a happy little smile.

"This isn't too loud for you?"

Dolores gave a tiny shake of her head, raising a hand to touch her scarf. "I… didn't get a chance to tell you. Mirabel fixed my gift."

"She what?!" Isabella exclaimed.

"Isa! Shhh!" Julieta hissed.

But to Pepa's surprise Dolores merely kept floating there, a blissful look on her face.

"…how?" Pepa whispered.

"My scarf," Dolores said before launching into an explanation of the discs Mirabel had made that let her control her hearing. Pepa just shook her head in shock in amazement.

"That… that is amazing."

"It's just magic," Mirabel said.

"…I am beginning to understand how the villagers feel when I say that," Pepa stated, looking over at Julieta.

"Mirabel," her hermana said, "do you have any… non violent stories you can tell us?"

"Oh, absolutely!" Mirabel said happily. "So to begin I need to explain a bit about gnomes…"

As Mirabel talked Pepa looked at Dolores. "These discs… they really helped?"

"They did… they do mama." She opened her eyes and a tear fell even as she smiled. "I was able to sing, mama. In the forest me and Mirabel sang at the top of our lungs. It… it was wonderful!"

Pepa smiled at that as well. "I am so happy for you."

And as Dolores pushed off to get closer so she could hear Mirabel's story Pepa was struck by the fact that… well… she'd just had that entire conversation while in a bath with her family, without a stitch of clothing, and hadn't found it strange or unusual at all. She knew her mama would have been aghast at that, declaring they were heathens or indecent… but it had just been relaxing. Peaceful. She glanced up and saw that Isabella had even, when no one was looking, taken off her dress and wrapped herself in a towel in order to deal with the heat. She looked nervous but… it was a start. She was shying away from the water but she'd at least sat down on one of the stone benches.

Pepa leaned back and listened as Mirabel told them about a trope of gnomes who had decided that they wanted to open a restaurant and how her group had been hired to act as waiters for opening night… and wondered if it might not be wise to make this a regular thing?

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

Camilo looked down at his swim trunks and found it so very odd that while he KNEW he should have been glad to have them… he kind of wanted to get rid of them. Because he felt like he was missing out on something having them on.

"Careful, hijo!" papa said as Antonio scurried to climb down into the tub, or rather tha massive pool that Bruno called a tub. "The water is very deep."

Antonio was the reason Bruno had asked the Bureau and Casita to bring them all their trunks at the last minute. Camilo knew if he hadn't been there or if he had been older his tio most likely would have striped right there and went right into the bath without a second thought.

Honestly Camilo wouldn't have minded. He supposed other boys in the village might have thought it odd to bathe with your family but… well… when you could transform into anyone… and had a curious mind like he did… you quickly got used to nudity. At this point he was sure thanks to all his practicing there wasn't a single person in the valley he hadn't 'seen' naked.

"Its fine!" Bruno assured papa, sitting on a sunken step with his arms stretched out. "Its enchanted water."

Tio Agustin, who looked awkward even in his pale green swim trunks, looked at the purple water he was currently only knee deep in. "Enchanted?"

"You can't drown in this. You dive down and it pushes you right back up. You have to WILL yourself to go down otherwise you bob!" He glanced over at papa. "Give it a try!"

Papa, who had been holding Antonio in the water, slowly let go… and Camilo watched as his brother bobbed up and down like a rubber duck, laughing in delight. Even when he fell onto his side the water seemed to roll him so he was on his back.

"This is amazing!" Antonio declared.

"Remember you can only do that in the Bureau!" Bruno warned. "Don't do it in a lake, okay?"

"Okay Tio Bruno!" Antonio promised as he began to kick.

That was another thing Camilo noticed as he slid into the water; no matter how hard his hermano kicked he didn't send water spraying all over. It splashed out… but only an inch or two before falling back into the tub.

"Enchanted water…" Agustin said softly as he settled into the tub. "Ernesto has been holding out on me."

"To be fair it took him a while to get all this. We pooled a lot of our money to help upgrade the Bureau."

"Ha!" papa laughed at the pun.

"How does that work exactly?" Camilo asked. "You said that you guys get paid to… go explore things?"

Bruno laughed. "You make it sound easy!" he paused. "Well, sometimes it's easy. A lot of times its fun. We wouldn't do it if it wasn't fun. Though… not like the fun you guys are used to. Not like playing a boardgame." He paused. "Felix, Agustin. I call for amnestance."

"A… what now?" Papa said, brow screwed up.

"I think I said that right." Bruno scratched at his chin. "Amnesty? Nothing said here can be held against someone?"

"Ah," Agustin said. "Yes, I see no problem with that."

Papa looked at Camilo, clearly realizing what was being offered, before finally sighing. "He'll do enough to get in trouble anyway, don't need to wait for more."

"I'm good with whatever it is!" Antonio said, having far too much fun swimming about.

Tio Bruno nodded and looked back at Camilo. "Think back to your last prank. And I mean a big one."

Camilo instantly had one come to his head. It had involved being utterly silent, multiple form changes, and two days of planning, and a lot of prep work but he'd been able to switch Isabella's panties for ones that were a size too small and get her dresses redone so that the waist and back were brought in. A few well placed comments and she'd actually thought she'd gained 30 pounds all on that "perfect" rump of hers, throwing her into a dieting fit. Then she'd gotten the bras that were 2 cups too big and been reduced to wailing that all her curves were going to her ass.

That's what she got for insulting Luisa after she'd dared to ask for seconds ONE time.

"There were times where you were scared, weren't there? Maybe even terrified? Questioned why you were doing what you were doing and declaring that you'd never do anything like that ever again?"

Camilo nodded. Oh yes… there had been plenty of times where he'd thought just that, fearing what would happen if he were caught.

"But," his tio continued, "you also loved the thrill, didn't you? It was an adrenaline rush. Almost… addictive." He nodded again. "Yeah… that's what adventuring is like. I've been in situations that I can't talk about to any of you because honestly I don't want you to have nightmares. But I wouldn't trade it for the world because the thrill when things finally go right and you take care of a problem? Nothing like that in the world."

Papa smiles at that. "Like dancing with Pepa. I know that I might suddenly get hit by hail or by lightning but that makes it all the more exciting."

"Same with the bees," Agustin admitted.

"Or when I put the mud in your shoes, papa!" Antonio said.

"Yes, just like-wait, what?" Papa looked at Antonio and glowered as he remembered he couldn't actually do anything about what he'd just admitted.

Bruno chuckled as he stretched. "But we were talking about loot. So when we pick up a contract or find someone that needs our help we determine what they can give us. Sometimes they can give us gold or jewels and we take those and pool it all together in order to buy supplies, make repairs, so on. If they can trade for a skill, like magic one of us can't do, we get it written up and cash it in later. Maybe it's a barter." He shrugged. "And sometimes they can't pay at all. Ernesto tends to be the one that picks those as he is always trying to help the helpless. For those we just pillage whatever we can."

"Pillage?" Felix asked.

"Yes, its stealing but it's from necromancers or warlords that enslave their people. That makes it fine. They are horrible people so what does it matter if I take their bedsheets?"

Papa considered that. "…yes, I see your point there."

"So what do you do to keep someone from taking more than their share?" Camilo asked.

Bruno frowned. "They wouldn't do that."

"But they could."

"But they wouldn't," Tio Bruno insisted. "When you have been through as much as we have… its like family, Camilo. You know your family isn't out to hurt you. That you can rely on them."

He shared a look with his uncle and wondered… did he really believe that? Or was it that he wished if he said that just enough… it might come true.

Chapter Text

Isabella forced herself to smile. To be as charming and inviting as possible. She moved down the hill into the village proper with utter grace, every movement fluid like a dancer performing the biggest recital of their life. People noticed her and she made sure to great them, allowing her magic to create roses in the hair of little girls who called out her name and produce bouquets that she handed to the old women who asked her how she was.

How was she?

Perfect. Happy. Joyous. Thrilled to be out amongst them.

How was she really?

Stressed. Full of dread. Crushed under a horrible sense of utter foreboding doom.

But the former was what everyone wanted to hear and thus that is what she said.

That was what was most important. She needed to present the person that the villagers expected her to be. It was the only way to keep things the same, to protect her family from the vicious rumors, and ensure that life remained peaceful and happy.

"Oh, hi there Senora Lopez!" Mirabel said, once more darting to the side of the road to greet someone. "Its so good to see you again! Are you still running the bakery? Or did you finally get your son to take over-OOMF!" Mirabel let out a letting gasp as Isabella summoned a vine to drag her back and leave the poor woman alone. "Right, we're on a schedule! But I'll see you later, okay?"

"Tonight!" Senora Lopez called out, causing Isabella to flinch. The party was supposed to be a secret yet people KEPT referring to it when they saw Mirabel! Didn't they know how to keep quiet?

"oops, sorry Isa," Mirabel said with a bashful smile.

"Could you PLEASE keep moving? We are on a schedule here."

"Right, right... have to get your chores done." The way she said it, so casual and flippant, as if what Isabella did was just so utterly easy, set the young woman's teeth on edge until she forced herself to take a long breath. She had to remind herself that it wasn't Mirabel's fault; she'd been raised out in the wild outside world where apparently manners didn't exist and no one knew how to hold themselves with poise.

Even if this day was supposed to be about secretly pampering her sister Isabella planned to begin her work on fixing Mirabel.

Her mama and papa had been very clear that Isabella was to make it look like they were doing her tasks and chores but in reality they were relaxing and having fun, getting ready for the surprise party. Isabella... could understand that, as she herself had gotten such a day when she'd turned 15. Her mama had taken her into the village and the two of them had tried on dresses and ate a filling lunch and even gotten their hair done by Senorita Escarra instead of just simply getting it trimmed at casita.

It was one of her fondest memories.

Then, a few months later when it was Dolores' turn she had worked to prepare while Tia Pepa took her out. The same with Luisa. It should have been mama going with Mirabel but she'd argued that she had already spent time with Mirabel and Isabella hadn't gotten a chance.

She mentally scoffed; that was the point!

"So, what's first?" Mirabel asked as they walked along, two utter contrasts. Isabella the utterly poised and graceful elder... and Mirabel, the boisterous and thundering baby of the family. Isabella looked at Mirabel's outfit, yet another overall and shirt combo with thick soled boots and fought the urge to roll her eyes. At the very least her sister hadn't worn her armor today, thanks to Tio Bruno convincing her not to.

"We are headed to Senora Perez's shop to provide her with some flowers she can use to dye her cloths." In actuality Senora Perez had no need for the dyes but instead this would be a chance to get Mirabel fitted for her quinceañera dress. Mama and Tia Pepa had snuck down to give the seamstress their requests for design and color and now they just needed to make sure the dress fit. Mirabel would be asked to model it for another customer, not realizing that it was actually for her until they arrived home and surprised her; Tio Bruno had assured them that he was handling the actual giving of the dress.

"Oh good!" Mirabel said. "She really needs to work on what color options she has. I asked her for a particular shade of yellow and she looked at me like I had lost my mind."

Isabella fought the urge to groan. "Mirabel," she said, deciding that maybe if she just TALKED with her sister she could get her to see sense, "you can't just ask for a particular shade of yellow."

"Uh… why?"

"Because… because it isn't done!" Isabella complained. "You instead look at what she has and adjust what you wanted to fit what she provides."

"But what if she doesn't have something I want?"

"You still want it."

Mirabel screwed up her face. "So… just to be clear… you think that the best thing for me to do is to just accept whatever the world gives me and demand nothing for myself and pretend I'm happy about that."

"Exactly."

Her hermana blinked before bursting out into laughter.

"Uh, Mirabel?" Isabella said, looking around nervously as people began to look at them. "Everyone is staring. Mirabel… get a GRIP on yourself!" Isabella snarled. Before forcing a smile onto her lips and turning to the villagers that were gathering around her. "Oh, my dear sweet sister… she was just thinking of a lovely joke I told her."

"Just now!" Mirabel managed to get out.

Isabella waved her hand violently in her direction even as she moved to block her cackling sister from everyone's view. "It was a very funny joke. I believe it's the one you told me last week, Senor Timmons."

"Oh, was it now?" the man asked only for Mirabel to begin crying, she was laughing so hard. "I don't think so… even I didn't find it that funny."

"Right, I must be mistaken." Isabella created some vines and yanked Mirabel away, snatching one herself as she pulled them to rooftop. "Must go! Goodbye!" She gave a wave and everyone else wished her well as she flew into the sky… and landed beside Mirabel who was clutching her sides as she laughed. "What is WRONG with you!?" Isabella hissed in rage. "You were braying like a donkey down there!"

"I'm… I'm sorry," Mirabel got out, wiping the tears away. "I really am. It was just… come on, Isabella, you must realize how ridiculous you sound!"

"How… I am NOT ridiculous!"

"Come on, you so are!" Mirabel said, finally getting control of herself. "Just accepting whatever people give you? Only smiling and never finding things that make YOU happy! No one lives like that. Certainly not our family!"

"Maybe not you-" Isabella muttered even as her sister began to do a little dance. "What… what are you doing?"

"Sun!" Mirabel sang, throwing her hands out wide. "Run!" She grabbed Isabella by the air and darted across the roof, causing the floral manipulator's eyes to go wide as they neared the edge only for Mirabel to yank them both across to the next roof. "Fun! Let's go!"

"Mirabel!" Isabella said in a panic as they began to leap from roof to roof, finally stopping at one that allowed them both a good view of castia.

"That is our home/We've got every generation/So full of music/A rhythm of its own design!" She grinned and pointed down at Tio Felix and Tia Pepa who had been going to collect some last minute supplies for the party, the two letting out yelps and trying to hide so Mirabel didn't realize what was planned. Isabella looked the other way and saw Luisa and Camilo walking below her, making quick gestures with her hands to try and get them to dart away. "This is my family/A perfect constellation/So many stars and everybody gets to shine/Whoa!"

Mirabel looked at Castia and Isabella followed her gaze… and could see abuela watching them, her face stern. Isabella tried to yank Mirabel down but her hermana kept popping up to wave to their less than pleased grandmother.

"If you have a question/Abeula's in the know/ whoa/She led us here so many years ago, whoa/And every year our family blessings grow/While we are so gifted there is far more to show, so!"

Mirabel leapt onto the ledge of the roof, dancing happily, Isabella frantically trying to pull her down with vines only for them to snag everything BUT her hermana. Pots, bird houses, a toilet seat oddly enough…

"Welcome to the Family Madrigal/The home of the Family Madrigal (we're on our way)/Where all the people are fantastical and magical/I'm part of the Family Madrigal!"

"Please stop this!" Isabella begged.

"Stop what? This?" Mirabel playfully did an even more outrageous dance.

"I'm begging you to stop…" Isabella whimpered, seeing everyone staring up at them.

Mirabel sighed. "Alright, alright, relax."

"Thank you."

"Just kidding! HA!" She leapt off the roof and Isabella screamed… only for her hermana's damn metal Jaugar to pop up, carrying Mirabel back onto the roof as she sang. "Our family is so wild and so different! But those difference make us who we are!" She gestured towards Tia Pepa who was still trying to hide. "Our tía Pepa/so gifted in music/give her an instrument/and she has it down pat!/our Tio Bruno-"

Isabella jerked back as everyone in the village sang, "We don't talk about Bruno!"

Mirabel seemed just as startled. "…not sure where that came from/ but must do something about that!" Mirabel scanned the village only to spot their mama leaving to get supplies for the cake she was making for the party, eyes going wide when she realized Mirabel had spotted her. "Oh! And that's my mom Julieta, here's her deal, whoa/She loves to barter, can always get a steal, whoa!/She can spot a fake and she can spot a real/Has an eye for color, her preferred of course is teal!"

Isabella frowned as Mirabel began to sing the reframe again. "I didn't know mama liked to bargain hunt…"

"So yeah, Tío Félix married Pepa, king of the dance!" Isabella watched Felix do a little move only for Pepa to yank him back into hiding. "While papa loves to read/his favorites are romance! Sure we try to/Help those around us/ But we're more than the miracle/That somehow found us" Mirabel threw her arms out again and Isabella stopped trying to get her with her vines, just starting at her sister.

More… than the miracle?

"Dolores' trying darts, Camilo's into arts/Antonio still learning, he's really smart!" Mirabel suddenly grinned and began to wave as she spotted Luisia who, while not wanting to be spotted, couldn't help but wave back. "There's our sister/ the amazing Luisa/ So hungry to hear of stories, I'm almost running out!"

"Mirabel," Isabella tried again.

"Me I love swimming and hiking/but that is not all/embroidery and knitting/its really quite the ball!"

"Mirabel!"

"And then there's you Isa/So lovely and refine/ Tell-"

"MIRABEL!"

Mirabel stopped singing and dnaicng, looking at her hermana.

"Yes?" she said… SAID, not sang.

"We need to go. Now." Isabella fumed.

"Oh… okay," Mirabel hoped down and shrugged. "Sorry, got carried away there but-"

"Mmmhmm," Isabella muttered.

"…not in the mood to talk. Can respect that. Lot on your mind."

And Isabella DID have a lot on her mind… like how her sister was wrong.

All SHE was… was her gift.

Chapter Text

"Oh!" Julieta said in surprise as she saw Isabella storm into the kitchen. "What are you doing back so soon? I thought you were going to stay out for another two hours!" She looked at the clock just to make sure she hadn't lost track of time; that sometimes happened when she was cooking, with Agustin having to get her when she got lost in a meal only to find it was completely dark in the kitchen and she had been lucky not to cut one of her fingers off while chopping the vegetables.

But no, it was the right time yet there was Isabella… looking ready to rip her hair out. She'd never seen her eldest daughter look so upset before. Even when she'd been a baby she had been a pleasant little tyke, crying only at the bare minimum and mostly just coos.

(This was a lie, of course. Isabella had screamed so loud at times that casita had shook and she seemed to sob at everything and anything. But Isabella had perfected her, well, perfect persona so well that everyone only remembered her as a sweet baby whose diapers smelled of roses.)

"What happened?" Julieta said worriedly.

"Mirabel never came back," Isabella declared dramatically. "She is still out there somewhere and we should go find her because the creature Tio Bruno brought back with him is a terror that must be destroyed!"

"oh, is that all," Julieta said with a slight smile, returning to finishing the salad she had been working on. It was a rather large one and she still had two others to make before she needed to go get dressed.

"Is… did you hear me, mama? Your daughter has been replaced by some feral monster!"

"Has Mirabel been telling you stories about her time out in the world?" Julieta teased. "I can't tell if she's telling the truth or not but they do sound rather exciting. Your Tio performed one about a bard they met who journeyed to the land of the dead to find his great great abuelo… I think Mirabel might have a crush on him-"

Isabella slammed her hands down on the table. "This is serious! That… creature… is not my hermana!"

Julieta merely shook her head in amusement. "I said the same thing about your Tia Pepa all the time when I was your age. Why, one time she stole my favorite shoes and made a hole in the sole-"

"Mama!" Isabella whined, sitting down on a stool and cradling her head in her hands.

"Okay, okay," Julieta said walking over and patting her on the back. "What exactly happened?"

"She… she just ruined the entire day."

Julieta let out a sigh. She had considered having Luisa take Mirabel out as the two had truly hit it off since Mirabel returned, becoming close friends. Camilo was a close second and honestly Dolores wouldn't have been a bad choice after Mirabel had given her those discs that helped her control her gift… but she'd finally agreed that Isabella should do it because Mirabel hadn't spent enough time with her sister. Julieta wanted her daughters to be close, to be able to share secrets and rely upon each other. And that would only happen if they got to know each other again as they women they were becoming rather than the children they had once been.

But, of course, there would be growing pains along the way. After all… she loved Pepa but that didn't meant the two hadn't nearly come to blows sometimes.

Nearly.

Nearly.

~36 Years Ago!

"AAAAAAAAAAAA!" Julieta screamed, Bruno struggling to hold her back.

"Don't let her go!" Agustin said, the poor teen having walked by at the wrong moment and been forced by Bruno to rip the two Madrigal sisters off of one another as they rolled along the side of the road, clawing at each other.

"She can heal herself with her shitty cooking, now let me at her!" Pepa roared.

"HOW ARE THEY THIS STRONG!?" Bruno whined.

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

"I'm sure she didn't ruin the ENTIRE day," Julieta said with a smile.

"She ruined the entire day, mama," Isabella assured her. "It started when we first went down to town."

"Okay…"

"She… kept talking to everyone."

"…and?"

Isabella just gestured with her hands, like she was present an award winning piglet at a fair and wanted all to see it.

"And?" Julieta repeated.

Isabella snorted in frustration. "She kept walking up to people and wanted to talk with them!"

"And this was bad?"

"Yes!" Isabella proclaimed. "We were on a schedule! We had to do certain things! And she was busy-"

"Saying hello to people and asking how they were doing."

"Exactly!"

Julieta sat next to her daughter, resting her head on the heel of her hand. "How terrible."

"And then there was the SINGING!"

Julieta chuckled at that. "Yes, I did hear her singing rather loudly from the rooftops. It was a good song."

"It wasn't just that song, mama! She had a song for everything! Or a story! Or some anecdote from her time in that… weird place beyond the mountains!" Isabella rested her head on the table. "Everyone SAW."

"And they will whisper about us and spread rumors." Isabella shot her mother a look of surprise. "What, you thought your papa wouldn't tell me?" She scoffed. "You girls… always thinking papa and I don't talk to one another." She reached over and patted Isabella's shoulder. "It will be okay, Isa. The village… they have been spreading rumors about us for decades. You think you are the first to notice? Go ask Tia Pepa how she earned the nickname 'The Smiter' after someone tried to claim that Bruno liked to sneak into people's homes and lick their feet."

"…what?" Isabella said in disgust.

"I have no idea and I don't want to ever know. The point is that people like to gossip and spread rumors… you can't beat it."

"But I have been beating it!" Isabella complained. "I've been making sure that no one whispers about us! That they don't spread rumors! That they only see us in the best light!"

"So you've traded one falsehood for another."

Isabella lifted her head up.

"Isa… no family is perfect. No family always gets it right. There will always be something that goes wrong or that doesn't happen the way you want and… people will notice. You can't stop it from happening."

"You're wrong," Isabella said stubbornly, standing up. "The family… I get it, mama. It's all going to fall on me. Abuela has told me I'm the future-"

"And she shouldn't have done that," Julieta said, cutting her off. "mama… Dios mios she means well but she has caused so many problems for all of us. And I regret that I let her think that this mentality of yours is the right way to go about things." She reached out. "You don't have to be perfect."

There was a moment… just a moment… where she thought she'd gotten through to Isabella and she was going to reach out to her.

But it was only that. A moment. And it was gone.

"You should check on Mirabel," Isabella said, the perfect little mask she had taken to wearing slamming down on her features. "Knowing our luck she will come down covered in soot and wearing pants and an ill fitting shirt."

Julieta could only watch Isabella leave and wonder how she was going to fix this.

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

Camilo was frankly glad that his prima was utterly oblivious. If she had been paying attention at all the surprise would have been ruined. Senorita Perfecta had brought her home far too early and Camilo had been forced to grab Mirabel and take her to the Bureau (which had seemed rather startled by them if the sudden flare of lights was anything to go by… and the odd music by a deep-voiced man it had been pipping towards the door leading to casita; He had a theory as to WHAT the singer meant by "Let's get it on" but he didn't want to think about it) so she didn't realize what was going on, Antonio joining them.

The moment he thought that though Camilo winced. Saying he was 'forced' to do anything with Mirabel wasn't right at all. That made it sound like he didn't want to be around her. And it was the opposite, it truly was: Camilo couldn't wait to get some time with his prima.

It felt like he was whole again.

Yes, they didn't get to spend as much time around each other as they had before he had gotten his gift. He still had his chores he had to do and Mirabel was helping out where she could. Some days she helped out Lusia with her chores…

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

"I'm just saying that another bridge here would solve a lot of problems," Mirabel said as she looked at the river. Camilo had been passing by when he noticed his primas talking with a group of builders.

"But the time it would take…" Senor Richardo complained.

"Is less than the time lost when this bridge crumbles," Mirabel said.

"Crumble?" the builder complained. "The bridge is stone. Solid! It-"

"Has cracks," Mirabel said, pointing at one of the largest stones that made up the bridge. "Right there."

"…I think that has always been there."

"It hasn't," Mirabel said. "I've been measuring it for the last week. It's getting bigger. Making Luisa constantly move it is causing strain. Luisa's gift doesn't creating an energy field around the objects she touches to help them maintain stability like some gifted with magically enhanced strength." Everyone just stared at her but Mirabel moved on. "Every time she sets the bridge down she causes the mortar to break… no, I'm sorry, I take that back. YOU cause the mortar to break because you keep making her lift the bridge up because you don't want to do your jobs."

"Excuse me?"

Mirabel shrugged. "I'm just saying you are builders."

"And what?"

"Build something!" Mirabel exclaimed. "When is the last time you actually BUILT something?"

The builders… all grew quiet.

Come to think of it, Camilo couldn't remember the last thing the builders had made.

"…oh by the Truesilver," Mirabel said in exasperation.

~MC~GC~MC~GF~

She'd helped Dolores out… and Camilo winced at that…

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

"Say it!" Mirabel said, Camilo twisting in her grasp as she held him by the ear before a startled Dolores.

"How are you keeping hold!" Camilo whined, trying to shift his form to break free but Mirabel kept managing to keep her grasp on his ear.

"You aren't the first shapeshifter I've dealt with! Now say it!"

"Okay, okay!" he pleaded. "Dolores, I'm sorry! You aren't a snitch and I shouldn't have said that!"

"And?" Mirabel asked.

"And I love you!"

Dolores waved her hand and Mirabel let go. Camilo rubbed his sore ear only for himself to be suddenly wrapped in a hug.

"I love you too," she whispered and after a moment Camilo returned the hug.

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

Honestly the only person that she hadn't helped was abuela… and that was why Camilo, against his better judgment, chose that moment to speak up.

"So I wanted to give you a heads up," he said as Mirabel finished telling Antonio a story about a horse she had met that had somehow been made the head of a royal guard and how his soldiers all had fry pans, "abuela is going to be paying extra attention to you tonight."

"Oookay," Mirabel said with a shrug. "Any particular reason?"

"Well…" Camilo WANTED to warn her about the party… but that would mean spoiling the party and he didn't want to take away that surprise. "It's just… she really is into image-"

"Yeah, Isabella was telling me all about that today. 'Don't sing, Mirabel!' 'Stop talking so much, Mirabel' 'Why must you dress like a boy?'." Mirabel shook her head. "Sometimes I worry that Isa's going to one day have that stick up her-" She looked down at Antonio and stopped herself. "Uh… hey, would you mind checking in the main hall if I left my wrench out there?"

"Sure!" Antonio said. "But I already know what naughty words you wanted to say!" He grinned and scampered off.

"Smart little bug," Mirabel said with good humor.

"Wait," Camilo said, "you get that Isabella and abuela have issues about…"

"Me?" Mirabel asked. "Sure! I'm not stupid, Milo. I notice how awkward they are around me. How they don't know how to talk to me. Heck, I barely spend any time with abeula, and not for a lack of trying!"

He furrowed his brow. "Then… why do you-"

"Not say a word?" Mirabel shrugged. "I get it… they have traditions they want to uphold and I don't fit that mold right now." He let out a sigh of relief that Mirabel got what the problem- "But over time they will mellow out and we'll find our new normal! And they will get over all their awkward feelings and be ready to spend time with me!" –was.

"Uh… abuela doesn't do 'mellow'."

"Come on, she isn't an ogre or a troll or a dragon." Mirabel paused. "And even if she were half of them are nice. Other half try to eat me but I try not to think about that. Anyway, abuela and Isabella will get used to how I am now and everything will work out!"

Camilo wondered if Mirabel was just being optimistic… or utterly stupid.

And he had a bad feeling no matter what she was it wasn't going to end well for any of them.

Chapter Text

Isabella stood in the main open area of casita and forced herself to remain utterly still. She was aware of how the rest of the family was moving and twitching and she knew that she needed to be as motionless as a statue. Shoulders straight. Feet planted. Hands placed in front of her and fingers laced together. Just as she practiced in her room, making sure that even resting she was a study in grace. Still and poised and perfect.

Perfect.

She had to be perfect because nothing else was and she knew that it was only going to get worse the moment her hermana came down the stairs.

Why had her mama rushed this? It wasn't even Mirabel's birthday, that had long past! They should have given it a few months to plan things out so that they could have ironed out every wrinkle. The food wasn't as special as it could have been, being rather ordinary fare (she ignored the voice that whispered those were, according to Tio Bruno, all of Mirabel's favorites). Camilo had hung the decorations crooked and she was sure everyone had seen them and were whispering about how shoddy they were (the voice asked if she really wanted the respect of people who cared only about decorations and not the event itself). Everyone was fidgeting as they waited (the voice needled her that if EVERYONE was fidgeting could she really claim that was a problem?).

But her biggest concern was Mirabel herself. Why oh why had mama and papa decided to make this a surprise party? Mirabel should have been told so that they all could have sat her down and gotten her to understand how important the party was and how she HAD to make a good impression. This party, thanks to how quickly it had sprung up and what had happened during the last party that had focused on Mirabel, would be something that people remembered forever, good or bad. And Mirabel would be key to that. Tio Bruno had told Mirabel that they were having a fancy dinner and she needed to dress up but Isabella knew that her hermana wouldn't listen. She would come down in those ugly overalls of hers and her hair a frizzy mess and… and that would be only the start! The party couldn't be canceled just because she looked like a terror and that meant that everyone would see how little her hermana respect decorum and manners…

Isabella clenched her jaw so tight she was sure that her teeth were going to break. She had to come up with some excuse they could use to sneak Mirabel away. Find some way to get everyone to leave and spare them all the embarrassment. Maybe a sickness? There were plants that could create mild poisons… nothing harmful and if her mama had poured her gift into her food then they could easily heal someone up. Perhaps Luisa…no, she needed to do it to all of them, just to be safe…

"Now, there is one more thing I should tell you about tonight's dinner," Tio Bruno said and Isabella tensed. This was it…

And Mirabel came into view… wearing a pretty if rather standard pale yellow dress. Oh no… where was the special dress they had-

"And what's that?" Mirabel asked.

"Well…"

"SURPRISE!" Everyone cried out… just as Tio Bruno waved his hands, creating a burst of magic that caused Mirabel's dress to alter into her quinceañera dress, leaving Mirabel shocked… but not as much as Isabella.

Mirabel was wearing the dress mama had commissioned for her and… and it was gorgeous. The top started out pale blue that slowly bled into purple with trim done in dark orange that reminded Isabella of a sunrise. The ruffles on it flowed down like multitiered waterfalls and the gloves that Mirabel was suddenly wearing did not have a single crease or wrinkle. She'd kept her glasses but now the slightly tinted lenses utterly worked, looking completely perfect with her outfit. Her hair was loose, flowing down to her shoulders in beautiful curls without looking too overdone.

Mirabel started in surprise at the cry of, well, surprise, and then looked about as if she thought someone else was the one being called out to. But then Tio Bruno was pressing his hand onto her lower back and guided her down the stairs and by the final step there were visible tears in her eyes as she pressed her hand to her mouth.

"I… I thought this was a party for Isabella," she said softly, looking about at her family. Thankfully her eyes only briefly swept over Isabella… because her gaze was like a knife to Isabella's heart.

Mirabel… had thought the party was for her. She had dressed up and done up her hair and made sure she looked beautiful… because she thought the party was for Isabella and she wanted to do all she could to make the party a success.

For Isabella.

"No, sweetheart," mama said, walking over and taking Mirabel's hands into her own. "This is all for you. We missed your birthday… but that doesn't mean we can't give you the quinceañera you deserve."

Mirabel managed a watery smile at that. "I… I never thought…"

"It's okay, sobrina," Tio Bruno said, giving her a sidearm hug. "It's okay."

Mirabel's pulled her lips in slightly before giving a firm nod. "Right. Yes… I don't want to spend the entire party crying!" She cleared her throat before hopping back up onto the first step. "Everyone… I can't express how much this means to me. Thank you… thank you all for this party. This homecoming. I have missed you all so much and this… there are no words." And with that she stepped down, accepting a hug from her father.

"Didn't you give a 10 minute speech at your party?" Camilo jested at Isabella, who merely glowered at him. He quickly held up his hands and joined in the line to wish Mirabel a happy belated birthday.

When she reached Isabella, she gave her a hug and whispered, "I thought this was all for you and you were so nervous… that's why I was trying to get your mind off the party today! But you were distracting me... thank you for the lovely day."

Isabella barely managed a 'You're welcome' and what she did get out felt like bile on her tongue.

"Come on, Isa," Pepa said, grabbing her arm once her hermana had moved to Luisa, the two giddily talking to one another. "We need to get the rest so Mirabel can be presented properly." Isabella nodded numbly at that, still in a daze, as Tia Pepa and Tio Felix gathered up the family while papa went back to Mirabel, whispering to her softly. Isabella remembered her own words with her father, how much he had told her he loved her and she knew her father was doing the same.

The two walked forward and Mirabel sucked back tears again as each member of the family presented her with jewelry to finish her outfit.

"This represents how no matter where you go, you will always return home," Tio Felix said as he and Tia Pepa gave Mirabel a fine silver bracelet that she slipped onto her wrist. "Happy birthday Mira."

Camilo, Dolores, and Antonio were next. "Mirabel…" Dolores said, choking on her words, "…this isn't enough for all you've given me." She placed a ring on her ring hand.

"Its fine," Mirabel assured her.

"You clean up good prima," Camilo teased before giving her his own ring.

"I hope you like it," Antonio said as he gave her the final ring.

"Thank you both. I do."

Luisa stepped forward with Isabella and though it should have been her that spoke the words, being the eldest, she looked to Luisa and nodded, understanding that her younger hermanas simply had a better bond than she had with Mirabel.

Isabella ignored how her guts twisted at that thought, missing what Luisa said.

Their abuela was next and she looked at Mirabel with a face that was not cold but not warm as well. Isabella remembered how her abuela had smiled at her quinceañera; it was one of the few times her abuela had actually blessed her with a smile.

"Know that your family loves you," abuela said and Mirabel dipped her head to allow abuela to put the necklace around her neck. Isabella caught Dolores' eyes and was she shocked at the fury that flashed through them. She understood why, of course: the necklace was as understated as it could possibly be without looking improper. Isabella, Dolores, and Luisa had all received ones made of gold with highly detailed pendants on them. Mirabel's… was a simple chain with a cross on it. And then there was the words their abuela spoke; none of the words of advice she had given the other girls about life and love and what it meant to be a woman. She hadn't even said that SHE loved Mirabel… only that she should know the FAMILY did.

"Thank you, abuela," Mirabel said though with utter sincerity. "I will always think of you when I look at this." She smiled. "There were days where things were… very rough. I got through them by remembering the family. Mama and Papa… Isa and Luisa… and you. Sometimes I'd close my eyes and hear the stories you'd tell me and… they made it easier to go on. Thank you." She leaned in and gave her abuela a kiss before moving on and Isabella wondered if she was the only one to see the startled look in her abeual's eyes. The head of their family swallowed and for a moment, just a moment, a look of shame passed along her features before she forced it away.

"Mirabel," Tio Bruno said, stepping forward, "it wasn't easy getting this. I called in a lot of favors…" From behind his back he pulled out the most beautiful tiara Isabella had ever seen.

It was a simple band as the base but who cared about it lacking design when the metal GLOWED. It was like Tio Bruno had captured moonlight and woven it into a physical form. And embedded in the band were crystalline flowers though to Isabella they were more like stars for they twinkled like those above them. The moment it was upon Mirabel's head Isabella had a feeling she'd never dealt with before. It made her feel ugly and small compared to her sister and she wanted to hide in the shadows rather than stand in contrast with her,

"Mithril," Tio Bruno explained. "With enchanted Feywild Moonstones. They grant insight, allowing you to understand better people's true nature, to know their lies when they speak them, and predict what they might do."

Mirabel swallowed. "Its-"

"Exactly what you deserve," Tio Bruno said, kissing her cheeks.

"Now then," papa said, guiding Mirabel out of cassia and towards the dance floor set up in the backyard, "may I have this dance?"

"Yes papa," Mirabel whispered.

As the band began to play Isabella's mama came up to her. "You did a wonderful job today helping."

Isabella merely swallowed, unable to nod.

Because she had done nothing.

And she'd never felt more like an imposter.

Chapter Text

"You honestly thought the party was for Senorita Perfecta?" Camilo teased Mirabel as he danced with her. It a fast dance, the two not touching each other but instead dancing across from each other… if it could even be called dancing. It was more them bobbing back and forth in time with the music. Most of the older villagers had settled in chairs to chat and complain about young people not understanding what REAL music was… except for his mama and papa who continued to dance up a (not literal) storm.

"Be nice," Mirabel told him. "Isabella was… well she was rather frustrated with me and I'm not sure why know but she still did keep me occupied and never let the secret slip."

"I suppose at bare minimum…" Camilo said and Mirabel chuckled as the song ended. "Want to do another one?"

"no… unlike your parents I'm not built for dancing for hours." Mirabel winced as she stepped off the dance floor and headed towards some chairs, flopping down in one as best she could in her dress. "These shoes are lovely but I much prefer my boots. I never got blisters with them!"

"Ugh, tell me about it," Camilo complained as he sat down next to his prima. "I can't shapeshift away blisters, found that out the hard way when I changed into Senorita Gomez and found out she purposely wears shoes two sizes too small." He leaned in and whispered, "she has feet like a clown."

Mirabel snickered at that. "We'll just have to get some of mama's cooking then."

"Only if someone can bring it to us." Camilo looked over at Antonio who was half asleep, leaning on Luisa who was gently rubbing his back. "if he had a bit more pep we could make him get us some."

"Come on!" Mirabel said, pulling him up.

"You want me to die, don't you?" Camilo said, wincing as he hobbled over to the food table. "Seriously, we were dancing only a few minutes ago how do my feet suddenly hurt this bad?"

"Its amazing what you can ignore when you are focused on other things," Mirabel said as the cousins made their way over to one of the many dessert tables. She picked up a knife and cut two slices of Torta De Tres Leches for each of them, Camilo taking his plate and nearly inhaling it before Mirabel shot him a look.

"What?"

"Could you wait until we are sitting down?"

"Come on, it hurts!" he whined.

"And it will be healed in a few moments and you can avoid looking like a savage."

"Yes abuela," Camilo taunted but did as she asked, limping back to their chairs.

Mirabel scoffed. "But seriously, the human body is amazing. There was this one time when we had this big misunderstanding with this demi god-"

"A… what now?"

Mirabel waved her hand. "Basically human that lives longer and far more durable in this case. No big deal."

"It's no big deal you met… half a Christ?"

"He wasn't Christ." Mirabel snickered as she cut into her slice. "Jesus wasn't as fat as Maui. Anyway, there was this big misunderstanding, we end up fighting in the Realm of Monsters and then had to escape… we get back to the surface and Maui begins screaming and I look down and there is a spear through my shoulder."

Camilo had nearly taken a bite of his cake only to set it down at that. "You… were impaled?"

"Yeah," Mirabel said with a fond smile. "That was… not fun."

"Are you sure you are okay? Because 'not fun' isn't the word I'd use for being impaled!"

"Oh, it was horrible when it happened but I got over it. A few healing potions, a deal with a skinmender, and I don't even have a scar."

"…you and I?" Camilo said, waving his hand between the two of them. "We don't live similar lives."

"Believe me, I know," Mirabel said with a chuckle. She looked over all the people that had attended the festivities. "Thank you for the party."

"You deserve it," Camilo said, his own eyes scanning the crowd before he noticed their abuela sitting in her chair, chatting with Senora Guzman, most likely using Mirabel's party as an excuse to further Isabella's marriage. "You know that abuela was against this, right?"

"Yeah, I got that," Mirabel admitted. "It's fine though… abuela has this vision of me and-"

"Its not fine," Camilo said, cutting her off.

"Huh?"

"It's not fine. How she treats you… me… all of us. It isn't fine." He shook his head. "I know I said how horrible it was, how everyone forgot about you? But… at least you escaped. You have… no idea what it's been like under her rule, Mira. And I do mean rule. We aren't family… we're subjects."

"Camilo-"

But he shook his head, quickly eating his cake and feeling his blisters disappear. "Forget it, we can discuss it later. Tonight is supposed to be fun and despite what she's tried I won't let her ruin it for you."

Mirabel could only quietly nod before accepting his offer for another dance.

~MC~MC~MC~

"Now THAT was a good raid!" Ulika declared, running a rag over the truly massive long sword she had been using as her weapon of choice for the last two years. It had a wonderful frostbite enchantment on it that sapped her foe's strength and ensured that any blood she split instantly turned to ice crystals the moment the blade connected. Made for less messes.

"Shhh!" Ernesto said as he pulled off his helm, shaking his long hair. "Didn't you see the warning Bureau left for us? Mirabel and Bruno are here."

"So?" Fibonacci asked, setting down the crate of gems he'd volunteered to carry in. "It will be good to see them again."

"Weren't they supposed to be gone for a few months?" Anton asked as he rolled his shoulders; that last run out of the Granite King's Palace had not been easy and he had been dealing with a tightness in his shoulder blades for the last week, desperate for a soak.

Gahoole let out a snort. "Exactly! If they are here now that means something bad happened!"

"All the more reason to wake them up," Ulika commented. "We can find out what went wrong and comfort them."

"And hurt the ones that harmed them," Fibonocci chimed in.

Saharah sighed as she entered, reaching up and rubbing her forehead. "It was their family, Nocci, so I doubt they want us to harm them." She very lightly strummed her lute and several small statues popped out of her bag and became as tall as her in seconds, moving to take the crate to the vault for safe keeping.

"You never know," Anton said with a smirk as he lightly tapped his staff with his hand. "There are plenty of family members I'd like to deal other than hugging them."

The last of the group, Prince Dryft, frowned at that as he entered, the Bureau adjust the door so he didn't have to duck. "You mean like kissing them?"

"…no," Anton told the young prince. He glanced at Ernesto who merely mouthed, "Be. Nice." Which caused Anton to roll his eyes.

"I'll explain later, young one, while you check me over tomorrow," Gahoole told Dryft, the prince nodding and accepting her offer as she reached high up to pat his cheek; she had a soft spot for the poor lad who had lived such a sheltered life with a loving family. Even after all these years he was still far too innocent. "Now, it is very late and I think it best we all just go to bed."

Ernesto nodded in agreement. "Plenty of time for us to catch up with Mirabel and Bruno later. I for one-" he covered a yawn, "want to go to sleep."

"Getting worn down, old man?" Anton taunted, always enjoying it when he could needle the paladin.

"But you're the same age as him," Dryft pointed out as he held out his hand to Gahoole, who accepted his offer to help her to her room.

Ulika chuckled at that, already undoing the straps on her armor. "He has you there."

"I am not as old as him!" Anton complained but already the others were making their way towards their rooms. "Leaving only means you're admitting I'm right!"

The party merely waved him off and finally Anton scoffed and went to his own private domain, shutting the door behind him.

Two hours past.

The Bureau was quiet, rather pleased that everyone was within him again. It always worried about his family when they were gone and if he had his way they'd never leave. But they were now tucked safely away… which meant he was able to focus his attention on casita. Yes, the house was currently resting herself, the last party guest having left hours ago, but that didn't mean Bureau couldn't be… sneaky. After all casita was only 50 years old… he had so much to teach her.

So focused on educating the other sentient dwelling on how she could expand her rooms better to provide for her family Bureau didn't notice Ulika's door open. Unlike the others she hadn't been able to go to bed right away, wanting to make sure that her armor was taken care off now that she knew Mirabel was back. The young Articifer would worry herself sick if she saw that Ulika's armor was damaged and honestly if things HAD gone bad with her family Ulika didn't want to add to her worries by having damaged armor. While Mirabel might want to hide from what had happened by throwing herself into her work Ulika knew that wasn't healthy (she had done that herself in her youth and it was only Ernesto and the others that had gotten her to see how bad that was).

'And that doesn't make me sound old,' the 28 year old thought with a roll of her eyes.

The problem was that checking over the armor (which was fine) had left her hungry and she simply couldn't go to bed with her stomach growling. As such Ulika stumbled out of her room, blinking her eyes. Okay, maybe she COULD go to sleep but she didn't want to without a snack.

So it was, the duel desires of food and sleep warring within her, that Ulika dragged herself through the Bureau. And it was because of the Bureau being distracted teaching casita how she could make new furniture that always stayed clean that he didn't notice Ulika go through the door that led to casita itself rather than to the kitchen.

Ulika honestly didn't notice. Later she would blame it on her sleepy state but in the end the fact remained that somehow she managed to get down the stairs and walk to the kitchen without even going 'Huh, taking longer than normal'.

She had just stuck her head in the refrigerator to select some leftovers when she heard the sound of footsteps. Pulling out with half a spicy pulled pork sandwich in her hand Ulika looked down at the skinny boy who was staring at her with wide eyes.

"Uh… hi?"

And Camilo Madrigal, seeing his first orc… screamed in terror.

Chapter Text

Castia shook.

There had been plenty of screams heard in her walls. The childish ones as Bruno and Pepa and Julieta had run about, even as they knew their mother was going to scold them, playing their made up games. The frustrated ones heard only to the issuer and casita herself when the pressures of being a Madrigal got to one of her precious family and all they could do is press a pillow to their face and let loose their frustrations in one verbal cry. Of passion in ways that only the joining of two bodies could result in and for which casita was rather glad she knew how to soundproof against.

But one Casita had never truly heard was utter terror.

Oh, there had been startled cries, of course. One didn't have Camilo live within them and not get used to the family letting out shrieks when they were caught in one of his pranks. But this… this was different. For one it was Camilo who was screaming.

For another he didn't stop.

Rumbling, Casita instantly began to do all she could to wake the family even as she became aware that there was someone in her that didn't belong. She threw open Bureau's door and sent a plea for him to wake Mirabel and Bruno, which he did so…

…only to inform her that HIS family was home… save one.

Sensing the residual energy on the intruder and realizing that it was Bureau's lost family member… and that it was too late to stop the family from rushing to 'save' Camilo just as Bureau informed her that his family was hurrying to get out to find their lost number… and wouldn't take kindly to one of their own being attacked… Casita could only think of one thing:

"Ah poo."

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

Ulika growled in frustration as the boy that had somehow stumbled into the Bureau kept throwing pots and pans at her. They weren't actually hurting her, as it was easy enough for her to bat them away, but it was the damn principle of the thing! She was trying to eat and he was being VERY rude!

"Hey!" she barked at the young man. "I don't come into your house and grab things!"

"…you just did!" the boy exclaimed, gesturing at her.

Ulika looked down at the sandwich she still had in her hand. "This is mine. I found it in the fridge."

"It's MY fridge!" the teen shouted.

"It is…oh." She looked around the room, the food having helped wake her up a bit (along with the pots and pans) and now she could see she was NOT in the Bureau. "Damn portal doors…" she growled. "Listen, sorry but-"

"HEY!" a woman cried out, having grabbed a fry pan and swung it at Ulika. Damn for being old she was quick! Of course if Gahoole ever heard her talking ill about the old she'd beat her senseless but- "Get OUT of our house!"

"Gladly!" Ulika snapped, storming forward only for the woman to try and hit her again. "Okay, I'm getting tired of this…" She grabbed the fry pan and wrenched it out of the woman's grasp. "If you would just let me get to the door-"

"It's right there!" the teen said darkly, jabbing his finger towards a door that led outside.

"No, I meant-"

Anton let out a cry and at once Ulika rushed forward, the orc woman easily bowling over the older woman so she could get to what appeared to be the center of some large house. Said center had an open roof and decorative tiles and glowing doors and Anton using his staff to try and deal with vines that were being sent his way.

"Did we upset an Lichen?" Ulika asked as she reached for her sword only to remember she'd left it in her room. Cursing she settled for just tearing at the vines while Anton did his best to deflect them. "And oddly fast and vine-y one?"

"I don't remember… I bet Ernesto did."

"You always blame Ernesto," Ulika pointed out before grabbing a vine that was trying to come at her and ripping it apart. However whatever was sending the plants at them was getting smart as it snatched up chairs from outside the house and began to throw them at the two. "I am getting REAL sick of getting things thrown at me!"

One chair came at her but even as she braced a shield blocked it and Nocci turned, letting out an amused huff. "You always need me, don't you?"

Ulika scoffed at the Warforge's comment. "When you were built did they leave any room for something other than arrogance?"

"Of course," Nocci said as he used his staff to cast a frost spell on the vines. "I am full of-"

A bolt of lightning hit him, causing the robotic being to stutter for a moment as his body shook.

"That… wasn't pleasant," Nocci moaned only to be hit again.

"Damn it all I think they have a weather witch!" Anton called out as he spotted a tall and rather fierce looking woman on the second floor summoning a thundercloud.

"Can you take her out?" Nocci asked as he dropped to one knee. "Because I'd rather not see how much damage she can do!" Ulika grimaced, realizing that her friend's metal form was acting as a lightning rod, keeping her and Anton safe but causing him harm.

"If you can buy me time I could-" Anton paused. "oh… oh this is going to be interesting."

Ulika looked up and shook her head. "Yup."

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

Pepa glared at the monsters that had invaded her home and attacked her son. The only human seemed to flicker with an aura of darkness and dread that no amount of care into his looks could dispel. The woman was large, muscular, pale green, and rather ugly with her squat nose and large incisors. And then there was the man in full armor… who was taking bolts of lightning like most people would take shoves. Isabella was trying to use her vines to restrain them but the three were pushing forward which was why Pepa had decided to let caution be damned and tap into her rage and make the storms-

Someone tapped her on the shoulder.

"Excuse me," a soft accented voice said. "Could you stop doing that to Nocci? My specialty is blood and he doesn't have any so I can't really help him. I mean, he might have blood, I never asked if he keeps any in him, but he doesn't use it. I think he might have some oil but its hard to tell-"

Pepa turned… and stared in horror at the demon that towered over her.

He was well over 7 feet tall with wide shoulders covered in thick gray fur while his cloven feet and legs were adorn with sapphire-colored scales. Fins poked out of his arms and behind him she saw a thick muscular tail wag. But it was his face… his goat face and massive horns… that made her back away.

"El Diablo…" she whispered as she gazed upon Satan himself.

The Prince of Lies frowned and looked behind him before… pointing at himself?

"No… I don't know any El Diablo. My name's Dryft. Well, Prince Dryft. Well, to be even more accurate I am Prince Dryft Coldwater. Though Saharah mentioned I should have a Doctor in there so-"

Felix, bless him, suddenly leapt forward, swinging a coat rack at the Devil.

"Hey, I wouldn't do that," the Dark Lord said, looking down at Felix as he pressed Pepa behind him. "You might damage that coat rack and it looks really nice. Was that hand crafted?"

Felix swung it again, breaking it across the demon's broad chest.

"…ow," he said. "Don't worry, it didn't hurt me. I was sympathizing with the coat-"

Luisa charged forward, tackling the demon and slamming him into a wall.

"Get. Out. Of. Our. House." Luisa punched the demon hard in the stomach and now he let out a true cry of pain…

…in time for a feathered monster to swoop in and kick Luisa in the face.

"You hurt him again and I'll take your eyes, bruiser ," the creature, which looked like a bipedal owl, said sternly before looking at Lucifer. "Are you oaky, sweetheart?"

"I think they are actually trying to hurt us," Dryft commented, rubbing his stomach.

"Yes, I think you are right."

Luisa grit her teeth and marched towards the bird woman, rearing back before throwing a punch-

-only for the Devil to catch her fist in his meaty hand and slowly push her back.

"…okay then," he said as he narrowed his eyes before giving Luisa a shove. "I took an oath to never use my powers to harm." He lashed out, his tail cutting through the banister and destroying it. "But I don't need to use my powers to protect my friends."

"Right beside you, sweetheart," the owl said and she reached down, cutting her… hand… with one of her talons, before pulling a sword from it sheathe, the blade crackling with power.

Luisa wiped the blood that was dribbling down her face out of her eyes before cracking her knuckles. "You chose the wrong home to-"

"CHILD!" someone cried and the two demons stopped, looking beyond Pepa and Felix and Luisa to see Antonio emerging from the nursery, rubbing his eyes… and a dragon woman standing six feet away.

"Antonio!" Pepa screamed, darting forward as she sees her baby looking about in confused…

Only to stop when the dragon cried out in a strong voice. "Careful! There's a child here!"

Instantly the demon was shifting away, clearly moving to try and angle Luisa away from Antonio, glancing back with clear concern.

"Nocci, keep away from the stairs in case the lightning comes back!" the green piggish woman commanded. "Anton, can you get up there and keep the kid safe?"

"The vines are letting up so I think I can."

"Then-"

Bruno's voice cut through the chattered and noise.

"ENOUGH!"

Pepa turned to see her brother but once more he towered over her, eyes blazing with green energy, multiple arms flexing and ready to strike. Mirabel was with him, hammer in hand, along with…

"Ernesto?" Agustin said, revealing he had been keeping Dolores safe during the fight, hiding behind her door.

"Agustin?' a man in a full suit of armor (but different from the other man down below) said, popping off his helmet. "What are you doing here?" He looked around and Pepa realized it WAS Ernesto. "Wait… the Madrigals…"

"Excuse me?' the Devil asked, raising his hand. "Does anyone else follow what is going on? I was sleeping and then woke up and then got hit by a very nice looking coat rack which I would like to find out the maker of so I can buy one for Anton and now I am very confused."

"No one asked you, demon," Pepa hissed.

"I'm not a demon. My family is aquatic capricorns. I admit there are demon capcirons but I don't like them that much. They aren't interested in talking about the healing arts-"

"Dryft, it's okay," Mirabel said and to Pepa's surprise the Prince of Lies bent down to give Mirabel a hug as she ran over to him. "Gahoole!" Mirabel said, hugging the owl woman. "When did you all get back?"

"This evening, which is why this was NOT a fun way to wake up, dearie," the owl woman said.

"Why are you fighting with my family?" Mirabel asked, pulling away from the feathered being.

"Bureau said Ulika was under attack."

Mirabel frowned and leaned over the rallying. "What attacked you, Ulika?"

The green woman pointed at Camilo who squawked in protest. "She was stealing our food!"

"I thought it was our kitchen!"

Bruno sighed. "I think we need to sit down and make some introductions…"

"That… might be for the best," Julieta called up to him. "You clearly know these…" she gestured at the monstrous figures, her screwed up face making it clear what she wanted to say.

"I'll have you know in many cultures YOU would be considered the repulsive ones," the metal man said with a huff. "All soft and fleshy… ugh."

"We do," Mirabel stated. "Know them, that is. So, uh…" she began to point. "Mama, papa, Tia Pepa, Tio Felix, Dolores, Luisa, Isabela, Camilo, Antonio… meet Anton-" the human with the staff nodded, "Ulika-" the green woman merely glanced at Camilo to make sure he wouldn't hit her again with something, "Fibonocci-" the metal man waved with utter confidence, "Prince Dryft-" the Devil gave a more shy wave, "Saharah-" the lizard woman merely raised an… eyebrow?... "and Gahoole." The owl woman closed her eyes and gave a slight bow. "They… are our party."

"Well." Pepa felt her blood freeze at the sound of her mother's firm tone. "It appears we have MUCH to discuss about the company you keep, Mirabel."

"…well, this is going to be fun," Saharah muttered.

"Doesn't sound fun," Dryft said innocently as he picked up the coat rack and tried to fix it.

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

GarnettFox Notes: So we finally have the party! Wonder who's been more eager for this, us to post it or you guys to see it? I'm going to try and keep it all brief, just a quick summery of speices, their subclass and any extra notes as the charicters will be explored in greater detail in the future.

Ulika: Our fine female Orc (As Chaos Requested xD) She's one of the primary frontliners of the party which perfectly fits her class, Barbarian. Yes we went classic with her. Which isn't so classic is her subclass. Path of the Ancestral Guardian which I'll give a spoiler, is very much going to play a part in the story. Ulika's tribe practices ancestor worship believing as long as they tell tales of those who came before, their never forgotten and never far from them. Ulika being able to in her rage call upon those Ancestors to protect her and her friends in battle

Ernesto: Agustin's brother returns! And shows some more of who he is, a Paladin of the oath of the Watchers. One who has seen the tradigy that comes when gods and demons play with mortal lives, and has dedicated his self to safe guarding all races from their terrible games.

Fibonacci: One of the two charicters based on one's I actually play! Though admitedly Nocci as he likes being called by his friends, only shares a name and race (And we've done some...Fun things with the history of the Warforged in this world) I will head off some questions though: Did Mirabel make Fibonacci? No. Could Mirabel make a Warforged like Fibonacci? I'm gonna say not currently, but give her a year or two and yes, she could make a fully sentient Warforged. Guess his class. Go on guess, your not gonna get it...Give up? Druid. Yes seriously. Nocci is a Circle of Spores Druid and is very dedicated to it, to the point where he cleared out some of his less important internals to store wood for his symbyotic spores to feed upon.

Anton: Our last Human team mate! And the one with perhaps the most fun story behind their class, but I'm sure that story will get told at some point XD Anton is a Warlock, with an Archfae patron. Yes you read that right. We put a Paladin dedicated to protecting people from the manipulations of higher beings. On the same party as a guy who get's his power, from a higher being. Who's primary idea of fun is manipulating people. Their just great friends XD

Gahoole: Ahhh yes, perhaps the charicter we've been having the most fun with. the Owlkin (Yes I know Wizards renamed the speices Owlin in the new Strixhaven book. Wizards got it wrong Owlkin just sounds better) Blood Hunter Yes, Yes I did look at the edgest class since Rouge and say '...But what if they where a loveable fluffy grandmother?' And Gahoole is just that, a loving grandmotherly figure who will not hesitate to cut a bitch, or to cut herself and curse you with her blood magic. As for Subclass, I did consider Ghostslayer, but I went Order of the mutant because. I just like the idea of Gahoole happily making some morning tea for the party, while mixing up a horrific mixture of blood and toxins in another kettle ready for her to drink while their in the heat of battle.

Saharah: The second Charicter based on one I play, and the one who's pretty much a 1-to-1 of what Saharah was like some months ago in the campaign. the 'Hard time' and the people she lost that Bruno mentioned some chapters back will be explained in time. I also feel the need to mention that Saharah is a slightly homebrewed Dragonborn...In that she has wings. Because fuck you Wizards of the coast GIVE DRAGONBORN WINGS ALREADY AND NOT AS A TEMPORARY THING Honestly her class doesn't need much more explanation from me as Bruno described her pretty well before. Bard of the College of Creation XD

Prince Dryft Coldwater: The character I can give you the least on because I didn't make him! Chaos did XD He felt the team should have a dedicated healer and really wanted to include his Capricorn race and why not? I did make the suggestion he be a Cleric of the Tempest Domain. As that's where the Clerics who serve the more wild nature gods reside, the gods of storm, sea, sky. While Dryft is a caring healer at heart. He is his father's son and he can bring down the sky if he was so inclined.

Chaos notes: for those who do not know one of my claims to fame is the creation of the Capricorn race in the My Little pony fandom. And I couldn't help but want to call upon that again in the creation of dryft.

Rather than being like the traditional d&d Capricorns Dryft is part of a Homebrew aquatic Capricorn species. These ones who spend half their time on land and half on water have greater control over liquids especially water. This helps dryft as blood is mostly water in most species. As such he's a very strong healer who can understand what the body is going through. But like Garnet said he is the son of a sea god and goddess and if push comes to shove and his friends are hurt he is willing to go on the attack with his brute strength in order to save them.

Chapter Text

Gahoole knows she has an addiction. Its one she really doesn't want to give up though.

She collects little ones.

The old Owlkin can't help it! She doesn't try and run into those that need her to step in and guide them and care for them… it just happens!

It was this protective drive that saw her take a seat next to Mirabel to offer moral support. Saharah is on her other side while she can sense Dryft behind her, too tall to sit at the table so instead he perches on a stool right behind her, looming. Others might find that uncomfortable but for her its like when her grandchicks hop on tree branches so they can see over her shoulder as she reads them stories.

At first the Madrigal family had tried to have the meeting in their dining room but it was simply too small for both the family and the party and thus they moved out to the lawn, Anton casting some spells to illuminate the area as they all sat at the long table that remained from Mirabel's party (and Gahoole is annoyed that Bruno didn't tell her that 15 was an important birthday and he is going to get so many smacks while Mirabel gets so many presents!). Mirabel and Bruno's relatives sit on one side… their FAMILY sits on the other.

Because in Gahoole's eyes that is how the division should go.

"Okay," Bruno said, standing up and clapping his hands together. "So I think we should focus on introductions as what actually happened was just a big misunderstanding." He turned to the party and Gahoole could see the eldest of the Madrigals narrow her eyes at that. "Basically Casita made a portal to the Bureau so I didn't have to sleep in my old room."

"…there were a lot of stairs, weren't there?" Saharah asked.

Bruno did his best to meet her eyes. "There were… other reasons."

"Stairs," Nocci commented with an amused huff, which for him was more of air escaping some of his innards. Ulika nodded and Bruno just glowered at that.

"Now… let me do some introductions so everyone can know who is who." He gestured at the old woman. "This is my mother, Alma."

The old woman didn't even nod and Gahoole decided she hated her.

'Bruno never talked about her,' she thought to herself as he went on to introduce his siblings. 'Everyone else he talked about in some detail but he avoided discussing her. I see why.'

The rest of the family is honestly hit or miss. Mirabel's parents… she's undecided on them. She KNOWS she shouldn't blame them for letting Mirabel go because honestly she travels a lot and doesn't see her family but she at least settled down when her chicks were little and made sure they had a stable home. And yes… them giving up their child allowed Gahoole to have her but… that is what's frustrating! She wants to hate their choices but it worked out so well for her!

Pepa needs a break, the poor thing, and Felix seems nice enough though he did hit Dryft and she really needs to get him alone and make sure the big sweetheart isn't fibbing about not being injured. Dolores says hello to them and the way Mirabel smiles when Bruno introduces her, Luisa, and Camilo already has them in her good book. Isabella… the girl is trying to be like her grandmother but Gahoole cans SEE the cracks forming and knows when that girl finally shatters it is going to be bad. With her powers… well, their party is usually paid to SLAY women like her after they have breakdowns.

"Did you always look like that?" the littlest one, Antonio, asks, looking at Gahoole, Saharah, Nocci, Ulika, and Dryft.

"Antonio!" his mother scolds. "That isn't polite."

"You were the one hitting Dryft with a stick," Ulika said sharply. "Little guy just asked a question."

"It was a coat rack," Dryft told her.

Gahoole chuckled before looking right at Antonio. "Yes, we always looked like this. We were never humans."

"Oh… can you fly?"

"Yes and maybe tomorrow I'll show you." Antonio beams and Gahoole found herself resisting the urge to ask his mother how much it would cost to buy him. God, her grandchicks and him would love each other.

Bruno clears his throat. "Now, allow me to introduce the Party. You know Ernesto-" he paused, cringing. "Well, you know Ernesto the traveler, not Ernesto the paladin."

"We'll talk later, hermano," Ernesto tells his brother.

Ernesto… the paladin who swore to defend the innocent because the first sight he saw when he left the comfort of the valley he grew up in was a slaughtered village. Gahoole met him early on, becoming one of his very first traveling companions. She showed him the ropes and he in turn reminded her that it was possible to be more than a killer when away from her home.

"Anton is our warlock," Bruno stated and the smug bastard merely nodded with a charming grin.

Cerunnos above is Anton trouble. The man got lucky one time early on and it made him believe he was slick enough to get out of any trouble. But that is the thing… for how much trouble he is Anton is HER trouble and she's more than once taken on fools that tried to hurt him because they didn't like how he'd outsmarted him. It was why Ernesto kept him in the Party even as the man continued to mock him and blame him for everything. Of course Anton stayed even after marrying a god…

Bruno paused as he looked at the rest of the group. Gahoole got it… Anton and Ernesto were at least the right species for the Madrigals and from she's learned from Mirabel and Bruno the valley is incredibly sheltered.

"This," he said, finally waving his hand towards Saharah, "is our bard, Saharah."

Julieta politely raises her hand. "Would it be rude to ask… what-" she grimaces at once. "I'm sorry…"

Saharah waves her off. "It's fine. I am a Brass Dragonborn."

"I don't know what any of those words mean," Camilo joked.

"I think it should be a touch obvious," Saharah said, gesturing at her brass-colored scales.

Saharah. Gahoole shakes her head. The poor dear joined them for all the wrong reasons… yet it was the best thing for her. Gahoole knew if she hadn't become a part of their Party the bard would have killed herself eventually. She's the newest member, even more new than Mirabel and Bruno despite her skill, and they are still working to get her to be at better ease with them but it's better than how it was. Gahoole just wished she could do more to heal her.

"Ulika," Bruno continued.

"An orc," the green skinned female said. "Not half… full orc."

"It's a matter of pride for her," Nocci stated with an amused huff.

"Of course it is!" Ulika declared. "I won't dishonor my ancestors by claiming-"

Ulika. There are plenty that still look down on the orcs, seeing them as barbarians that are little more than beasts in clothing. But oh Gahoole knows better. Ulika has so much love in her heart that she needs to protect it by being tough. She truly hopes she can find someone who will understand that loving her is a great gift.

"This is Fibanacci. We call him Nocci."

"You haven't earned that right yet," the arrogant Warforged declared.

"He's our druid."

Nocci. He puts on a tough exterior and it fools even some in the party. But Gahoole has caught him in the middle of the night going over conversations, wondering quietly if he answered the right way. It's so hard for him because he knows… he just knows… that how he acts now will affect how the Warforged are seen for centuries to come. She has assured him that he's learning emotions and how to express them and that is SUCH a good thing but he still worries. He wouldn't like her thinking of him as one of her adopted chicks but he is. Oh, he so is.

"Prince Dryft Coldwater," Bruno said as Dryft gave a shy wave. "Our healer."

Dryft. They say that no one from a good home goes on adventures. Only the broken who are looking for something become wanderers. Dryft proves that wrong; he came from a lovely home with parents that supported him… still do. When the Party came to his island investigating rumors of orphaned Owlkins stranded on a deserted island they learned that Dryft's father, a Sea God, had taken the chicks in and was helping them, raising them like they were his own. How could Gahoole say no when he asked her to take his son out so he could experience the wider world? And how could she not help but love the naïve and innocent giant who just wanted to use his hydrokinesis to help others?

"And Gahoole," Bruno said finally.

Gahoole. Oh there are many long dead who would tremble with fear or rage when they heard that name. Still are many who do. But… it makes her happy that nowadays far more hear her name and are filled with relief. They know that she is there and she's going to make things okay.

"Bruno," Alma said and it set Gahoole already on edge just how COLD the woman is… to her own son. Her child. She's heard Anton speak with enemies with more warmth than the head of the Madrigal family does in that moment. "This only proves my point that your room must be returned and that… portal… removed from our valley."

"Abuela," Mirabel began. "Only party members-"

"I am NOT speaking with you Mirabel," Alma said, her eyes slashing over to stare down her grandchild. "this does not concern you and even if it did your poor judgment has already shown that you are not the person I would consult on this."

Anton dropped his hand down below the table, making a fist. For how sarcastic and arrogant he was Anton had sworn much like Ernesto to never stand by when people needed his help. Saharah growled low in her throat; she had lost one party she would not lose another. Ulika moved to rise; her entire culture was based on the support of family and Alma had just become her version of Lucifer with her cruelty. Nocci twisted his head so violently in Alma's direction it would have snapped the neck of a flesh and blood creature. Gahoole knew he was thinking of his original masters and their cruel words before his kind had won their freedom. Ernesto took a deep breath, his body tense; that was his niece. Gahoole herself couldn't help but rub a sharp talon against her finger, feeling the blood ooze out, ready to empower her weapon and destroy the one that had hurt her chick-

"You are a mean grandmother," Dryft said, startled.

And just like that all her anger is gone by the healer's blunt, startled words.

Alma glared at him. "No one asked you, demon."

"Aquatic capricorn," Dryft said politely. "I explained that to your daughter. I guess she didn't tell you. It's okay, a lot of people make that mistake." He paused. "But you are still really mean."

"That's some harsh language there, Dryft," Anton commented with a smirk.

The capricorn blinked. "Oh, I'm sorry." He looked at Alma. "You are not a nice grandmother."

"…much better,"Anton said sarcastically.

"You should apologize," Dryft said.

Alma looked as if she had been slapped before her eyes narrowed. "I do not allow intruders to burst into my casita and tell me how I talk to my wayward nieta. It is because of you demons and devils that she has been led astray and become the rebellious creature she is now."

Dryft slowly rose up to his full height, meaty hands grabbing the table.

"Apologize," he rumbled, all of his innocent nature disappearing in an instant.

The capricorn had come from a good family. His father and mother were sea gods, yes, but they had loved all their children. His many sisters had babied him, the first boy, and always made sure he was safe. And all that love had in turn made Dryft HIGHLY protective of those he cared for. Mirabel was his sister in all but blood and now Alma had insulted her.

The primordial power of his species was flowing through him.

Water droplets began to rise from the grass and Gahoole watched as the blood she'd been gathering began to rise too.

"Now see here-" Alma began only for Gahoole to speak up… because she knew if she didn't the entire situation would get very dangerous very quickly. The party was already prepared to leap to Mirabel's defense. Alma was focused on Dryft so she didn't see that Ulika had already grabbed a butter knife and was ready to drive it through her eyes. Nocci was scanning the table, determining which of Mirabel's family would need to die next. Ernesto had shifted to toss Antonio out of the crossfire while Anton had begun muttering the beginnings of a fire spell. Bruno stood there clearly torn but Gahoole knew he would side with them even if it broke his heart. And Mirabel… Mirabel just looked so utterly lost and confused.

Time slowed for the Owlkin Bloodhunter. She turned her attention from her party to Mirabel's family… and was surprised at what she saw. Luisa was rising up, just like Dryft had but she hadn't turned towards the capricorn but rather her grandmother; Dryft gather her a slight nod. Camilo looked disgusted while Dolores was THUNDEROUS in her rage. The older Madrigals clearly had been shocked by Alma's words and that pause would cost them. Isabella… well, she looked like she was struggling to remain perfectly still. And the poor boy, Antonio, looked lost.

"Ernesto has told us so many things about his home," Gahoole said smoothly, her voice cutting through the tension that had begun to build. She reached over and grabbed Dryft by the wrist, gently tugging on him kneel down beside her. Saharah quickly grabbed his other wrist and eventually the prince took a breath. But rather than kneel he instead effortlessly lifted Mirabel up, getting a squeak of surprise from her, and sat down in her too small chair, placing her on his lap, arms wrapped around her in a clear sign of protection; after a moment Mirabel turned and began to murmur to him, trying to calm him down. "How lovely it is. How peaceful. But most of all how gracious the Madrigals are." Gahoole locked eyes with Alma. "But I suppose some things do not live up to claims…"

That was a dagger to the old woman's heart, stealing the air from her lungs.

"Mama," Bruno said firmly. "These are my friends. My party. They are welcome here… or I am not."

"Bruno…" Alma managed to get out.

"Its… its okay," Mirabel said, clearly shaken. "I shouldn't-"

Gahoole shushed her, patting her hand. She wanted to hug her and hum to her as she rocked but she knew that wasn't the time for that. Dryft had her… Gahoole would soothe her fears later.

"This is not just your house, mama," Mirabel's mother said suddenly. "This is OUR house."

"Julieta-"

"No," Bruno's sister said firmly… before walking over to Anton, who was closest to her. "My apologizes for my mother's behavior. And the rude welcome you received."

"…well, Ulika did steal a sandwich."

"I thought-!" the orc complained only for Nocci to cut her off.

"I always knew your stomach would get us in trouble."

And with that the battle was over before it began.

Julieta suddenly chimed in "Why don't we all return to our beds and tomorrow we can have a large breakfast. Then we can discuss how long you are staying." She smiled as she looked at Gahoole. "Mirabel hasn't told me all her stories from her time with you all and I am sure there are some you'd love to share."

"Of course," Gahoole said pleasantly. "And I would love to meet Mirabel and Bruno's family." Softly she whispered, "Dryft, Saharah, get Mirabel to bed."

The dragonborn and capricorn nodded and Dryft rose, carrying the girl like she was a child (which, considering how large he was…) while Saharah began to quickly chat with her about the party; they formed a barrier to keep Mirabel away from Alma and Gahoole smiled as Luisa quickly ran up to them, Camilo and Dolores and Antonio right behind, Saharah bending down and lifted Antonio up onto her shoulders, answering his questions while Luisa apologized to Dryft for hitting him, earning quick forgiveness from Gahoole's boy.

"Come on, hermana," Luisa said, patting Mirabel's shoulder "Why don't we spend the night in your room? A slumber party."

"How can you slumber if you are partying?" Dryft asked, confused.

"I'll explain, big man," Camilo said with a smile as they headed back into the house. Isabella remained there for a moment only for her to wander off in a daze, Ulika right on her heels.

"Mama," Pepa said darkly on when the kids were gone, "I think tomorrow we will have a LONG overdue chat."

"Yes," Alma said, gathering her tattered dignity around her like a shroud. "We will."

Gahoole though quickly moved to walk beside her. "The more you try to grasp at the sand the more it trickles through your fingers."

And with that she broke away to make sure Mirabel was okay.

Chapter Text

Julieta came down the stairs to the sound of music.

Of course that wasn't TOO unusual. Everyone in the Madrigal family loved to sing and dance. It was common when they all worked to give casita a good cleaning for them to break into song, turning the chore into a large dance as they darted about each other, dusting shelves and polishing banisters. They would move the beat of their hearts and the music of life, finding job in the small tasks that normally would be so tedious.

But what was odd was that the music was occurring so early. Normally she was the very first member of the family up, needing to get breakfast started. She would be dressed and moving out the door before Agustin fully awoke, though he did make sure to check in on her before he went to tend the hives. Then would be Mirabel and Luisa, the two heading out for their morning run and then their joint bath, which still was odd to think about even after Julieta had experienced one herself. The rest of the family would get up over the next hour and finally make their way to the dinner room to eat.

That morning though Julieta had pulled herself from her bed, utterly tired after the quinceañera and the chaos that had come from Bruno and Mirabel's party suddenly showing up at casita. Agustin hadn't even managed to crack his eyes open and when she'd shaken him awake and told him the bees needed him he grunted, 'they can sleep in' and burrowed back into the covers. Julieta had gotten the bad feeling everyone was going to be sleeping in… or attempting to… and that her hurrying to make breakfast would only end up being her wasting her time as it all got cold. At least until her mama came down and demanded everyone get up and then they'd be forcing the food down their throats without actually eating it.

A lovely way to start the day.

But instead of being by herself she heard the music and hew brow furrowed at that.

Walking into the kitchen caused her curiosity to instantly morph into shock.

Mirabel stood at the stove, happily flipping bacon while her free hand lightly tinged a glass with a spoon. Anton was handling the frying of potatoes next to her, occasionally leaning over to blow on an empty bottle to go with the rhythmic music that played about them. Saharah was playing her lute but only so a group of metal soldiers could march outside to load up the table out there with dishes while Ulika was crushing oranges with her bare hands, occasionally thumping her fist against the table. Prince Dryft was happily tapping his hooves against the ground as he danced about the room, Ernesto cheering him on, as he waved his hands about, causing the water in the sink to rise up, lifting dishes and scrubbing them before depositing them in the drying rack without ever needing to touch them. Bruno and Fibonacci were dancing about each other as the tossed fresh bread between the two of them to be placed out on the table while Gahoole sliced strawberries by throwing them in the air and cut them as they fell so they landed perfectly in a bowl.

The clinks and clangs and clatter created not just music but a perfect rhythm that gave their actions true life.

"Julieta!" Bruno called out, spinning over to her and grabbing her hand, pulling her towards him. She let out a yelp only to laugh as Bruno pulled her close and waggled his eyebrows before doing a quick tango with her. "We were hoping you'd sleep in a bit more!"

"We wanted to surprise you!" Mirabel told her as she removed some bacon from the fry pan and put it on some towels to get rid of the extra grease. "You worked so hard on my party-I thanked you for that, right?"

"Many times," Julieta assured her.

"Well, you worked so hard on it and then the party kind of invaded casita-"

"I. Thought. It. Was. Our. Kitchen." Olika shot Mirabel a look who merely waved her off and the green woman ('Orc, Mirabel said she was an orc') sighed before going back to making the orange juice.

"-that we figured we'd let you all sleep in and we'd make breakfast!"

"Aren't you tired?" Julieta asked as Bruno spun her over to her daughter, only for Anton to catch her and begin to dance with her. "You were woken up too."

Ernesto shrugged at that. "Against the advice of our healer we are using potions."

"Which is not good for your bowel movements," Dryft informed him, his hands still waving in the air as he formed a water tendril to grab Mirabel's now empty pan and move it to the sink to be washed in the rippling water.

"You're awake too," Anton pointed out as he released Julieta so he could begin dishing up the potatoes.

"I go 56 hours before I need to sleep," the large capricorn informed the human simply, still dancing about the room as he worked, lightly tapping his hooves as he whirled around Julieta, far too nimble for someone so bulky and big.

"I do not need sleep," Fibonacci commented, removing the final loaf of sweet bread from the oven and judging it for a moment before tossing it to Bruno. "I find it rather wasteful."

"Yes yes, you are utterly amazing," Julieta's hermano teased as he placed the last loaf of bread on the table. "Mind doing something to ensure the bugs don't bother us?" Fibonacci nodded and removed his staff from where it had been placed on his back, twirling it (and causing Dryft to duck before he was hit) before heading out to cast some sort of bug-repelling spell. "Go and relax, Julieta, we have this."

"And if I would prefer to watch you work and spend time with you all?" she asked.

"I would believe that would be relaxing except I know you and you won't be able to resist the urge to join in and help us finish up. Ernesto, the butter?"

"On it," he called out, moving to the fridge.

"This is very nice, Mirabel, thank you. All of you, thank you."

"No trouble at all," Gahoole told her as she finished slicing the fruit. "You all deserve a rest. Spend some time with Mira and Bruno that doesn't involve doing chores."

"Oh… well I suppose an hour or two-"

Anton scoffed at that. "Fuck that-"

"Language!" Bruno snapped. "That's my hermana!"

"And I know that she's fucked at least three times!" Anton shot back with a smirk before looking over at the startled Julieta. "And plenty more unless your husband is a fool." She blushed at that.

"Don't let your husband hear you talking about that," Ernesto warned.

"Ha! He loves it when I flirt!" He finished getting the last of the food. "Take the entire day off, dear lady." He walked over and kissed her hand. "I and my merry band will handle everything."

"Your merry band?" Ernesto asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Everyone knows you put the prettiest member of a group as the leader and spokesman."

"So Saharah?" Dryft asked.

"Thank you Dryft," the brass dragonborn said with a smile, patting him on the cheek.

Anton gave another bow to Julieta who couldn't help but smile at the man's antics. "We will handle your chores today."

"Well, that is-"

"Out of the question," mama said, stepping into the kitchen and glaring at all those gathered. "Julieta, why are you allowing Mirabel and her-"

"Ahem," Gahoole said, clearing her throat, and mama looked to her right to find Dryft looming over her, leaning down so his hot breath struck her right in the face. She swallowed before turning again… only to find Saharah had moved closer, lightly playing a tune that could only be called 'war-like' in terms of tone even as she smiled, showing off all her pretty white sharp teeth.

"-friends to make so much noise and wake everyone up?" She frowned, looking around. "And why are you so late getting up? Breakfast should have already been made. Not left to our… guests."

"Can't have it both ways now, my dear," Gahoole said politely. "Are you mad at us waking everyone up or them not being up already? You really must pick one." She looked over at Ulika. "That's the problem with us old biddies… we lose track of things so easily. It's why I rely upon you all to show me the way."

The party all smirked at that and Julieta knew just from her limited interactions with the party that the owl woman was not some forgetful old granny who needed to be guided about.

"Now, I. Am. Ga-hoole." She said the words slowly, patronizingly, and Julieta grimaced as she saw her mama glower at her. "This is your granddaughter, your son, and their friends. We are here to visit for a bit, help your valley, and told you that you are going to get to spend time with your family. We will handle the chores."

Mama merely stared the owl woman down. "You can not merely go into the village. You will cause a fright. We are lucky none of you nine have wandered off on your own."

"Seven, mama," Bruno said with a false smile. "Unless you MEANT to include Mirabel and I in that little grouping of yours of terrors."

Before mama could chide him for thinking that… even though Julieta was sure he was right… Ernesto spoke up. "if that's the problem then we'll just match up with everyone. Pairs. It will allow everyone to get to know our family-" he gestured at himself, Bruno, and Mirabel, "-all the better. If you don't mind I think I'll go with Agustin… it's been far too long since my hermano and I had some time together."

Mama looked like she'd bitten into a pie she thought was filled with cream but in reality had a lemon center. "I do not think-"

"There will be a problem with that?" Gahoole asked sweetly. "I quite agree. It is a grand idea."

"Now see here-" Mama began again only for Gahoole to wrap an arm around her (wing?) and move her towards the breakfast table.

"Now now… I get wanting to ensure everything goes well but sometimes we old gals need to let the young ones try their hand at leading. After all, what will they do when we are gone?"

Saharah, surprisingly enough, was the next to raise her hand. "I'd like to go with Luisa, if that's okay." The others looked at her and she smiled shyly, ducking her head. "She had a lot of questions about our adventures and I figured I would be the best to answer them."

"I'll go with the boy, Camilo," Anton said.

Ernesto frowned. "Is it wise to put you two pranksters together?"

"You need someone that can deal with kids. We're going to get enough screams from the adults…"

"…point accepted," Ernesto stated and Julieta could understand his reasoing; Camilo always babysat the local kids and Anton was the only one of the newly arrived party that wouldn't scare them. "Anyone else have a Madrigal they are interested in?"

The orc nodded. "I'll take Mirabel's sister. Isabella."

That made even Julieta blink as she stared at Ulika.

"You sure about that?" Mirabel asked.

"Call it a hunch."

"Okay… just don't kill each other," Mirabel warned, trying to sound playful and failing. "So that leaves Nocci and Dryft."

"I wish to assist the weather witch, Pepa," Fibonacci stated. "I believe it safest for me to go. Dryft would be… fried."

"She also thinks he's Satan," Bruno said, looking over the capricorn. "Speaking of that… Dryft, why don't you stick with Julieta? You are both healers so you can swap stories."

She blinked at that but the capricorn quickly bobbed his head in agreement, smiling. "Yes… I think I'd like that."

That settled Bruno said, "I'll go with Dolores… I haven't chatted with her in a while. Mirabel, you good with Felix then?"

"Yup!" she said with a grin. "I'll help him and then he can help me! And Gahoole can also check in on Antonio… she'll like that."

"Then let's wake everyone up and get breakfast started!" Anton declared.

Julieta wondered just what they had set themselves up for.

Chapter Text

"So how did you luck out with having such a short chores list?" Saharah asked, tuning her lute while Luisa lifted a fallen tree up onto her shoulder. The wood was in decent condition so she planned to take it straight away to Senor Timms so he might begin work on turning it into boards. There was always need for more lumber.

"Well…" Luisa began awkwardly.

Saharah leaned forward. "Oh, someone has a story to tell."

"It's nothing," Luisa tried to tell her.

"Come on now, don't be like that." The dragonborn leapt to her feet and followed after Luisa as she walked back towards the village, bits of bark falling from the tree.

Luisa sighed. "At first my list was really long. A lot of moving things around. Donkeys to catch, bridges to move, so on. But then Mirabel began to come up with ideas that would let me ensure that I didn't have to keep doing the same thing over and over."

"Yeah, that sucks. We once got stuck in a time loop. The same hour playing over and over again. I think it lasted about a week and if we tried to deviate the entire thing collapsed and we had to start over again. Only escaped when Nocci suggested we switch jobs."

"Oh," Luisa said.

"Hey," Saharah said, clearly noticing how Luisa's mood had fallen. "What's wrong? We made it out okay, obviously..." she trailed off and Luisa turned to go only for Saharah to suddenly pop up in front of her, grabbing the log from her with an ooompf and setting it down. "That was heavy... anyway, what's going on?"

"Nothing."

"Uh huh, I believe that," the dragonborn shook her head. "Look, I get it... I only journeyed up with the party 2 years ago and I was... not in a good place. Real quiet, thought I had to go it my own or it would be better for me to just drown myself in a bottle." Luisa frowned, not quite getting what that meant... could she shrink down to fit into a bottle or was there some giant bottle out there? "There were people that wanted to help me, to get me to open up, but I refused. I... I just didn't think they could help yet I also knew they could but didn't want them too. I wanted to play the martyr."

Luisa could understand that. After all, how many times had Camilo or Antonio come to her for help but when they in turn asked if she was okay she dismissed their concerns, not wanting to burden them even as her soul screamed for someone to notice she was suffering from stress and didn't know what to do?

"How did you get the will to speak up?" Luisa asked.

"I didn't," Saharah admitted, motioning for Luisa to join her sitting on the log. "The party was in the same town I was and they noticed me. Never got it out of them who did first... not sure they even know, as Anton, Mirabel, and Ulika all claim they saw me that night. The point is they realized I was hurting but they also knew I wasn't going to talk with them if they just flat out walked up to me and asked what was wrong. They..." she paused, "have you ever tried to make a stray cat into a pet?"

"No," Luisa stated. Abuela didn't allow pets in the house even though all the grandkids at one point or another had wished for one; Luisa wondered if that was why Mirabel had made her 'babies'.

"You can't just pick them up and move them into the house. They will hiss and bite and scratch. No... if you want to get a stray to come inside you start slow. Leave out some food or some water. Slowly get them coming back each night. Move on to you standing there, then you petting them, and eventually they are snuggling in your lap." She chuckled, a throaty sound. "The party did that with me. Dryft came up and just said he liked the cloak I was wearing at the time. That's it. Didn't matter that the first time I met him I threw him into a wall." Luisa made a face at that and Saharah grimaced. "It sounds worse than it was. Anyway, next night Anton sat down... didn't say anything, just sat down next to me and drank. After that it was Ulika asking me a question about the weather. Slowly, like that. Until it was 2 weeks later and Ernesto walked up and said we were heading out and I was two miles down the road before I realized that I wasn't actually part of their party so why was I going with them?" She laughed again. "Except I was. They'd domesticated me."

Luisa was silent for a long moment. "My story is... boring."

"About the chores?"

"Yes. It's very boring and I'm... embarrassed."

"Why?"

"Because my life can't compare to Mirabel's!" she finally exclaimed. Her eyes widened at that little eruption and she let out a sigh. "Wow... that... that felt really good to say."

"Didn't it?" Saharah playfully teased. "And who cares if your life is different from Mirabel's?"

"Because you tell so many amazing stories!" Luisa explained. "And Mirabel does to and Tio Bruno! All of you have so many stories and I want to be able to do that! I want to be able to tell people stories. Do something other than..." she flexed her big awkward meaty hands, "lift things."

"Then do it," Saharah said.

"It's not that simple."

"It is that simple."

"No its not! I don't go on adventures! I don't survive dangers and come out the other side and-"

"Do you like fried fish?"

Luisa blinked at that. "What?"

"I love fried fish. Dryft does too. So does Gahoole. But Ernesto isn't a fan and Bruno swore it off after he dated some mermaid-" Luisa opened her mouth to demand answers to THAT little tidbit but Saharah was already talking, "-and I am sure there are hundreds of other people that hate fried fish. And that is okay... people can have different tastes. In food, in drink... in stories."

"Really?" Luisa said, not believing her for a second. "You think people will want to hear about how Mirabel and I put a lock on the donkey fence?"

"Why did you need to put a lock on the donkey fence?"

"Because every day they would get out. For years I would get asked, "Luisa, can you get the donkeys?" and I'd go and get them. Mirabel realized they were leaning over the fence and using their lips to lift the latch. Clever things... there are people in the village who wouldn't be able to figure that out. People that would be trapped, rattling on the bars, while the donkeys just shook their heads and wondered why THEY were the beasts of burden." She let out an amused huff. "Those donkeys... I swear they did it just because they enjoyed me picking them up and giving them a ride. Maybe I should visit them once a month to give them donkey-back rides, just so they don't feel too glum. Of course they always seemed to be judging me when I went and picked them up... anyway, Mirabel realized they were getitng out and she chased them back in with that metal Jaegar, Valeria. You should have seen their eyes!" She reached up and used her fingers to make her eyes go wide. "And I'd never seen them run so fast! I bet they'd off to carry me around if I never let Valeria near them again!" She sighed, leaning back on the log. "I won't miss them... I was beginning to DREAM of those silly beasts. How would you like your dreams every night to involve dancing donkeys?"

"I wouldn't enjoy it. But do you know what I did enjoy?"

"What?"

Saharah tapped her nose with her clawed finger. "That story."

Luisa just looked at her before shaking her head. "That... that wasn't a story. That was me just rambling-"

"That was a story, Luisa. A very funny story." Saharah shook her head but there was a smile on her lips. "That's the thing you must remember... everyone has different tastes. Some want romance. Some adventure. So sadness and despair that make them weep while others want to laugh until their sides hurt. And some people... they just want stories about home, even if it isn't their own." She stood up and offered her hand.

"...Saharah?" Luisa said as she took the dragonborn's hand.

"Yes?"

"How... how would one go about becoming a bard?"

Chapter Text

"This is all rather foolish," Fibonacci stated as he watched Pepa work, not noticing that everyone else was busy watching him.

And how could they not? First it had been because he was someone new and different and that instantly caused the villagers to begin to whisper. Then there was how he looked; it wasn't often that someone in full plate armor casually walked about the village saying hello to those that let their gaze linger a bit too long.

But try as one might to ignore it... there was no getting past the fact that Fibonacci was not a man in armor. He was a machine, one of the most advanced machines Pepa had ever seen, to the point that it didn't feel RIGHT to call him that. He did not walk quite like a person, as there was a fluidness to his steps that a human didn't have. One might expect a mechanical man to be clumsy or to lumber about but it was the exact opposite with the Warforged: he understood how to move and did so with a grace that would make Felix feel utter envy for… and then beg him to teach him how to glide on the dance floor. Then there was the way he stared at people, it clear that there was no human face under that helm but all sorts of mechanical bits. Pepa felt like she was staring into a dark pit that went down forever when she looked into his eyes.

"It... needs to be done," Pepa said with a sniff. "The fields need to be watered."

"It is a waste of your gift," Fibonacci stated simply. "And it is cruel to the village as it is to the plants."

Pepa frowned at that before focusing once more on the inner sadness she always had to call up upon in order to make the rains fall. In the past it was her regret that she never got to know her papa. For the last ten years it was worries that Bruno and Mirabel might be hurt. Now... well, now it was the fact that she had to do this at all for a town that seemed utterly ungrateful for the emotional turmoil she put herself through just for them.

"You have a mighty power," the Warforged said, clearly not understanding or caring that she hadn't responded. "You can summon the storms and the winds and the lightning. And it is used for this?"

"I feed the village."

"A single village," Fibinacci stated.

"Yes, the whole village."

"I am not being clear. That happens sometimes... my mind works too fast for those like you."

"Humans?"

"The stupid." Pepa shot him a dark look and the clouds began to turn black. "I have misspoken?"

"Just a bit."

Fibonacci nodded at that; if he felt any other emotion it was impossible to tell thanks to his face being little more than a helm designed to vaguely resemble a human's cranium. "My apologizes. The others are helping me learn the difference between being direct and being rude. It is a... longer process that I expected."

Pepa looked at him for a long moment before finally wiping her nose; that was the worst part about making the rains, the snot that ended up dribbling down all over. "Apology accepted."

"Thank you," Fibonacci said with a slight bow. "But my points remain that this is a waste of your gift."

"How so?" she asked, glancing at the fields and seeing if they were done; thankfully it looked like all the crops had gotten just enough water and she was able to begin working on calming herself, which was getting quicker thanks to Bruno's meditation tricks he'd been teaching her. "I am ensuring the village has food."

"Yes, this village."

"We established that," she said in annoyance before recentering herself.

"You could feed an entire country."

THAT made Pepa start in surprise. "What?"

"With proper training you would be able to expand your clouds. You already are able to have localized weather or to influence the entire valley... with practice you could expand it to an entire country. There are dessert kingdoms that would treat you as a goddess. You would cry for an hour and then be pampered and worshiped for the rest of your waking hours. They would bow to you and see to your every need for your gift fed thousands."

Pepa swallowed at that, for a moment seeing it...

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

"More grapes, my lady?' a shirtless servant said, offering her a tray as Pepa lay on a bed of pillows.

"I grow tired of the fruit. Bring in the pleasure servant!"

Felix merely chuckled as he walked over. "You enjoy calling me that far too much."

"Silence, pleasure servant!" Pepa teased before yanking him down and-

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

"I believe if Dryft were here he would stated that you have suffered a sudden spike in arousal," Fibanacci said, breaking her from her thoughts.

Pepa, for her part, shook her head to rid herself of the visions. "Are you a mind reader too?"

"No. Of the many talents I have, which are numerous and would take weeks for me to fully describe, mindreading is not one of them." He paused, tilting his head. "I am not entirely sure I would want to see what you flesh and blood creatures think about. I imagine it would be rather like descending into a fire worm's maw."

"I'm going to try and not be insulted by that."

"Thank you!" Fibinacci said pleasantly.

"Let's put aside the fact that I could be helping countries for a moment... why is it cruel to the village?"

"And the plants, please don't forget them."

"Of course," she said sarcastically. Mirabel had pulled her aside and warned her that Fibonacci, as a Spore Druid, was very respectful of plant life; while he had been willing to attack Isabella's plants in the heat of battle he had tried to apologize to them afterwards., Not Isabella... the vines. "Why is it cruel?"

"Because you dominate them and refuse to give them freedom."

"Pardon?" Pepa said, raising an eyebrow. "You think I do WHAT?"

"I shall repeat myself: you dominate them and refuse-"

"I heard you. I just don't agree with you."

"You are welcome to do that as much as you wish. It is your right, of course. It doesn't change the fact that you are wrong in this instance and I am correct." Pepa took a step forward, another storm cloud forming. "It is rather nice you have that gift," Fibonacci said out of nowhere, causing her to halt. "With others I try and determine their emotions... you provide me with a clear indicator. I like that and you."

"I... thank you?" Pepa said, utterly knocked out of her anger at that odd compliment.

"It is why I give you what I believe Gahoole refers to as tough lust."

"Love. Tough love."

"Yes, that sounds right. Tough love. While you might believe that you are helping the villagers it is only in the short run, same as the plants. You deny them a chance to suffer."

"And that is... bad?"

Fibonacci quickly nodded. "But of course. Life is suffering. The moment an infant, no matter the species, enters the world it suffers. It is cold and it is confused and it is scared. It is why they cry. It is similar to my own kind... when we first awaken we do not understand where we are. It is like being in a dark room only for one to throw open currents and let the sun blaze in. Suffering is important... for it is how we move past it, how we battle it and overcome it and learn from it... that makes us alive."

Pepa... could understand the logic there. "I let the villagers get too complacent."

"Correct!" he said, pleased. "And the plants you coddle. You do not allow the strong to flourish. It is sad when a weak sapling dies but needed if the next generation will be stronger." He paused. "And then there is the matter that the control you attempt to have over all is harmful to all."

"What do you mean?" she asked.

"Have Mirabel or Bruno told you the history of my kind?"

"No."

Fibonacci nodded. "I thought as much. They assumed, rightly so, that I would prefer to tell the tale. Just over half a century ago there was a party, similar to the one that I am a part of. They were filled with all manner of adventurers and they strove to protect lands that had once been under the control of a dark mage. They defeated him and set themselves up as the rulers of this land, to repair the damage. But as time went on they began to fear threats that might come. They wished to protect more, to guard more... and this led them to impose laws. And those were accepted, for laws are fine, needed. Except… the party's fear did not lessen it grew. When you remove threats you only allow yourself to fear new ones. So the party made more laws. The people could only do this, couldn't do that. They saw threats all over... until they felt that even the people they had sworn to protect were threats to themselves. They saw them like children that must be constantly watched over, lest they trip and fall.

"They ruled for 5 years and by the third year they had become tyrants themselves. They looked down on the villagers and peasants, stating they knew better than them. And... they knew better than their own party. A member of their party, an Artifcer much like Mirabel, decided that to protect their lands they needed an army."

"You," Pepa whispered in growing horror.

"Not me. I came after. The 3rd generation. But my forefathers... they were built to dominate. But they lacked the spark of life… they were just mindless beings. They did not think; they only did as commanded. They were different than I in many ways. Smaller, thinner, most human-like in appearance. The tyrants wanted their people to believe they could be everywhere at once.

"Two of the party, a War Magic Wizard and a Battle Master Fighter, decided they could not go along any further with the creation of my kind. But… they were cowards and instead of standing up against those they had once called friend they chose to disappear. They decided to settle down, to live as simple villagers." He paused. "The party... did not take kindly to that."

"They hunted them down," Pepa said softly.

"No, but they made my ancestors do it," Fibanacci corrected. "They burned the village the two party members had settled in and chased them into the darkness. But something happened that they did not expect: the War Wizard and the Battle Master gave their lives… to give us ours." He looked up at the sky and she knew at once if he were able to do so he would have smiled. "The First Spark, that is what some call them. The War Flame to others. Forgers of Fate to the rest. They gave up their mortal forms so we might have souls. To truly live. So that we might see what was happening was wrong. We turned on our masters and declared we would not rule or enforce… we would protect."

Pepa didn't know what to say.

"The control you try to have over these fields… you can't maintain it. The longer you try… the most your grip will weaken. Until you can hold nothing." He held out his hands. "And then there are the villagers."

"Because it's cruel to help them?"

"Because who determines what is helpful?" Fibonacci asked. "You give rain now… what if you decide that you don't like a crop they are growing. It isn't healthy. They get too much of it in their diet. So you decide to not allow it to grow. And you have made them so dependent on you that they can't farm without you. And the fields wither and die on your whim. And what if you decide that there are too many in the village… so you only allow so much food-"

"I wouldn't do that," she told him sternly.

"The tyrants… thought the same."

Pepa swallowed and closed her mouth, considering what he'd actually said. The village… it was growing. Slowly, yes, but growing. What would happen years from now, if they grew too big? If there wasn't enough space in the valley? Would it be decided to… control the population?

"I think… you need some time to consider what I've said." And with that he took out his staff, gave a quiet chant… and slammed the staff into the ground. A beam of light shot out of it before it spread across the sky, racing in all directions like ripples in a pond. "There… eight hours."

"Eight hours?"

"Where I control the weather," he informed her. "I won't be able to do this again for a few days, as this will take a lot out of me, but even your magic will not be able to counter what I have done."

Pepa looked up at the sky as she realized just WHAT the Warforged was hinting at.

She took a shaking breath as it suddenly hit her just WHAT he was giving her… and not a cloud formed over her head.

And for the first time since she was 4 years old… Pepa cried in the sun.

Chapter Text

"I know it might be a little much but we would appreciate it if you could work the whole month."

"It doesn't sound too unreasonable to me." Ernesto looked to Gahoole and the others, mostly he got either mumbles of accent or shrugs. "We will be payed?"

"Oh of course." The head priest nodded "while the majority of the fund we raise during the festival will be pored back into the town and church we are making sure that a good amount will be put aside to pay you all for guarding the town."

"Well then I believe we're in agreement, we accep-"

The doors of the church slammed open surprised and horrified gasps coming from the other Clerics, as one the Part spun around hands on weapons (Or hands raised as weapons in Bruno's case) expecting to see an enemy only to see a...Rather pathetic sight if any of them had to be honest.

It was a lone dragonborn, she (As best as could be seen it was a woman) looking half starved, one eye glued shut with blood, horns cracked and one part of one just missing. Legs caked in dry blood and mud, one wing folded tightly to her back while the other was half dragged as it hung limply and a lead box clutched tightly in her hands.

Several clerics tried to rush to her hands glowing with healing magic, only for the Dragonborn to snarl and roar.

Well, at least Try to roar the sound coming out more like a strangled yowl her wings flared to appear bigger...revealing the sails of the wing that had been clutched to her back where ripped to shreds. The Clerics never the less where cowed by the display of aggression, the Dragonborn snorting and limping up to the priest before thrusting the box at him.

"Hit this with every blessing you can, then...I don't care, sell it, grind it to dust. Just...Get get the Bahamut forsaken thing away from me." With that she turned to limp out.

"W-wait! Your name." The Dragonborn paused looking back growling "For our records you see."

"...Saharah, not that it matters."

She turned to leave again and grunted her snout finding a wall of muscle, she blinked her one open eye in confusion before tilting her head back to look up at Dryft looking startled.

"Guess someone's not used to not being the tallest person in the room." Anton chuckled looking to the others as the Capricorn fussed around the irritated Dragonborn.

"Heavy lacerations, that blood is days old, unhealed stab on your thigh, that is definitely the start of an infect-"

"Can I help you?" She grunted, Dryft blinked before smiling.

"Yes, hold still." He gently grabbed her shoulder making Saharah flinch focusing his healing magic on her. The wounds began to close as he forced her body to accelerate the healing-

Only for her to growl and grab his wrist. She had expect resistance so was rather startled when she threw him over her shoulder, Dryft yelping as he flew into a wall, Saharah looked just as startled at how far she flung him, before huffing limping back out.

"...She gives strange thank you hugs," Dryft said as he slowly side to the floor.

Nocci facepalmed making a loud clanging noise while Mirabel was looking curiously at the box that had been thrust at the Priest.

"Can we see it?"

"Oh, oh!" The Priest looked down at the lead box "I, don't see why not." he opened the box, and all of them felt a chill down their spine the priest and several clerics praying and the Priest dropped the box startled by the aura.

Smoothly Gahoole grabbed it before it fell peering in, only Nocci seeming being as unaffected by the aura to join her.

"Well, that's some kind of bad vibes." Bruno shuddered, Gahoole reached a hand in and delicate pulled out a large fragment of sapphire, it seemed to have once been part of a larger cut gem and when tilted so the light hit it just right the black shape of a dragon wing, part of the body and tail could be seen.

"Definitely necrotic magic, this was either a focus for some kind of dark magic ritual or has otherwise been soaking in that kind of energy for a long time." Nocci summarized.

"A bit of both if I have it right." Gahoole dropped the fragment back in "I wasn't part of the Ghostslayers, but I had good friends in that Order and they taught me how to recognize the signs, this was a Phylactery, a soul jar."

"As in a Litch?!" The Priest looked horrified before Gahoole patted his back.

"Your fine, everything's fine, while the Litch probably thought they where smart using a hard to destroy gemstone this one has been pretty well destroyed, which would have killed the Litch."

"Ya I'm only picking up ambiant necrotic magic on this thing, nothing active in there anymore." Nocci agreed "Though-Saharah? Had it right you'd be best hitting it with every blessing you can to be sure." The Priest nodded muttering to his self sealing up the box and hurrying to the back.

"We gonna talk about how a half dead dragonborn somehow got ahold of a Litches Phylactery and managed to destory it?" Ernesto shook his head. "Have to admit she looked like a stiff breeze could knock her over."

"I'm more curious what a bard is doing alone." At everyone's confused look Anton sighed pointing at his neck "She was wearing a necklace, had a charm shaped like an open book in a white flame. That's Hlal's sacred symbol, Dragon god of song. If she isn't a bard I'll eat my staff."

"Please don't," Dryft said as he dusted himself off. "Your digestive track isn't built for that. Though thank you for looking into eating more fiber."

"...Oh that poor dear." Gahoole sighed shaking her head before heading to the door "Well, not much we can do for her other then keep an eye out if she hasn't already left. Come now back to the Tavern, maybe we'll run into her again."

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

"Maybe we'll run into her again." Ulika snorted seeing that same Dragonborn arguing with one of the taverns stablehands pointing at a very muddy and exhausted looking horse and cart, though noticeably the horse did look to be in better shape then the Dragonborn herself.

"We're not letting that filthy thing in the stables!" a stablehand said.

"You are going to take her and treat that damn horse like royalty if it's the last thing you do!"

"He won't be getting a thank you hug," Dryft said, Mirabel merely patting the capricorn on the back.

Chapter Text

Camilo had learned many ways to entertain the village children. It all depended on who he had to watch. Certain ones were shy little things that just wanted their mamas or their papas and would cry unless Camilo became their missing parent. Others were evil little gremlins that wouldn't listen to anyone save a particular relative and he would be required to act in their place to keep the tiny monsters from destroying the entire village. It all got rather complicated when he had to watch multiple children at once but he had figured out how to keep an eye on things at all times while also knowing when to duck away to become someone else so that the illusion was never broken.

Anton though?

"Ow!" Carlos complained, waving his hand as he grimaced.

"You didn't think it would be just a matter of racing really fast to get it, did you?" the warlock asked as he leaned back in his chair, a smirk tugging on his lips.

"I honestly can't believe this is working," Camilo said with a shake of his head as the Carlos went back to huddle up with the other boys, one occasionally glancing back at him to make sure he wasn't trying to snoop on them. They were some of the worst he dealt with but they hadn't caused a problem all morning!

"Its a classic way to deal with certain people," Anton said with a shrug as he looked over at the prize the boys were going after. It was a large pedal car, based on one Anton had once had to drive in New Wire City during a rather amusing bank heist that was anything but. The village children didn't know was a 'car' was but they did know that the strange new toy looked very enticing and wanted to have a chance to play with it. Anton though had challenged them to figure out a way to get to it, placing a barrier around it that would give a mild static zap. "It all depends on your target."

"What do you mean?" Camilo asked.

The warlock rubbed his chin. "Well... look here." he stood up and walked over to Maria, who had been left on a bench to play with a bear Anton had conjured into being. It was a purple thing with fluffy fur and the slight scent of strawberries and the nearly 2 year old was alternating babbling to it and looking at her other toys. Camilo shifted into her mother, to keep her from getting upset, but Maria was too focused on the bear to care. "Some people you tell them to do something and they'll get a reward and they will leap at the chance." he knelt down next to Maria. "If you are a very good girl and don't fuss until it's time to go home... you can keep the bear."

Maria, who had thought she only got to PLAY with the bear, stared at him with big brown eyes before silently bobbing her head in agreement.

"Other people," he said as he looked at the boys, "need a challenge. Tell them you think it is impossible for them to do something and they will put all the effort in the world into proving that you're wrong."

"Then there is my abuela," Camilo muttered as he shifted into her. "Camilo, do this or you'll live to regret it! Do you wish to dishonor your family?"

Anton let out a grunt of annoyance, glad that Camilo turned back into himself; at least he could mimic the voice. He hated shapeshifters who could only use their own voice. Was fucking creepy. "Yes well I am not a fan in using punishment to get children to do what you want."

Camilo smiled slyly at that, remembering what Mirabel had told him about Anton and his powers. "So you're saying find some hot goddess and seduce her and I'm on easy street?"

Anton froze before looking over the kids, making sure they were okay before forcing a smile on his face. "Hey, mind helping me grab the snacks for the tykes?"

"Uh... sure," Camilo said, clearly confused by the change in topic. The two walked around the side of the home that they were using as their base of operations for Mission: Daycare and it was only when they were out of earshot of little ones that Camilo frowned, eyes narrowed. "What's the problem?"

"Listen... I didn't want to scare them because they are innocents and I only bring this up to you because I like you. You've got spunk and haven't been beaten down by the world yet. But like I said... you're basically a kid and don't know how the world works so I won't scream at you for what you just said."

"What I... huh?"

"Don't... don't ever make light about getting in a relationship with a god. Ever."

"Heh... why exactly?"

"Because one might take you up on your offer."

Camilo frowned. "And that's... bad?" He smiled but it fell when Anton just kept staring at him intently. "That's bad."

"I... listen, I was a little older than you when I made my presence known to my husband. He's an archfey... their whole thing is fucking over people-no jokes." Camilo snapped his jaw shut, the retort dying on his tongue. "That was the stupidest fucking thing I could ever have done. You don't openly try and court a god."

"Why not? You turned out fine. Great even."

"I got fucking LUCKY," he stressed. "There are thousands of gods out there and for every kind one there are 100 more that are evil bastards that are little more than demons with better PR. For them relations with a mortal... it is a chance to experiment. And out in the real world? You don't want a god's attention unless you know EVERYTHING about them."

"Mira mentioned that... her and Bruno did a prayer to the Truesilver or something like that..."

"Yeah. We researched who Mirabel should pray to for 6 months. We almost settled on two other ones only to find out one demands the heart of their worshipper's first born and the other enjoys hunting down dragonborn and flaying them while still alive. And that was BEFORE Saharah joined us."

Anton ran his fingers through his hair, reminding himself that Camilo was a sheltered kid. Mirabel and Bruno had been the same way but one had been little and the gods, for the most part, forgave kids for stupid things and Bruno was hyper cautious.

"Don't get me wrong... there are good gods and goddesses out there. My husband. Dryft's folks."

"His parents really are gods?"

"Technically Dryft is a god himself he just hasn't established himself," Anton admitted. "Within the next 200 years or so he'll need to select what he wants to be worshiped for and he'll take his place beside the rest of his family. But yeah, his mom and dad are gods and they are good people... er... capricorns. Very loving, very supportive. About the best you can find if you need sea blessings. But his aunt, the Lady of the Wastes? She has the body of a woman, the head and coloring of a zebra, and she is a monstrous bitch who will imprison anyone that questions her in the earth and let them slowly die of starvation. His uncle was a storm god and nearly destroyed an entire island chain before Dryft's dad stepped in and beat his ass. We've all been warned if we hear someone claim Dryft as family we are to run in the other fucking direction.

"Same with my husband. He has brothers and sisters and former loves that would like nothing more than to kill me right where I stand for a number of reasons. Very likely I am going to die one day because one will decide he's weak and thus they can get away with it." He smirked. "I hope the last thing I see is their shocked faces when he rips them apart."

Anton laid a hand on Camilo's shoulder. "You want to be like me? Be a warlock? Look into every other magic type there is first. Talk to Nocci about the druids. Asking Dryft what he does as a cleric. Your Uncle Bruno can tell you a lot about monks. I can even call up some wizards or some mages. Even a magician or two. Make sure you REALLY want to be a warlock, that you understand what that means... and then if you still want to go that route I'll help you as best I can to make the right choice. Find a peaceful god or goddess that wants to help the world and will lend you power. But kid... promise me you won't be stupid like I was."

Camilo swallowed at that but nodded. "You... you'd still help me become a warlock though? Even though you don't want me to be one?"

"I don't think its a good fit for you but if you have your heart set on it after you understand what it means I'll do all i can to help-"

Anton blinked as Camilo collided with him, giving him a hug.

What the fuck had Mirabel's family done to this kid that he thought ANTON was someone to seek comfort from?

Chapter Text

"This feels like cheating," Dolores said as her and her Tio Bruno walked down to the small stream that lay just outside of the village proper, a picnic basket in her hands.

"Your abuela asked us to check to see if there was anything that needed our attention."

"I don't think she meant for you to use your visions to confirm there wasn't so we could relax the rest of the day."

"Then she should have been more specific," Bruno said with a sly little smile. "Would you like to turn off those little discs of yours and focus on hearing everything for the rest of the day?"

"...so what did Tia Julieta pack?"

Bruno laughed as they came to a perfect tree to sit under, removing the blanket he had tucked under his arm and spreading it out while Dolores pulled out the sandwiches that her Tia had packed for them.

"Mama certainly has whipped up a nice day for us," Dolores said, looking up at the sky. "Thank you by the way for helping here."

"With... oh, you mean the meditation?" Bruno blushed, rubbing the back of his head. "It wasn't a big deal."

"For her it is. For me as well... for the entire family. I haven't seen her that peaceful in... ever." She sighed as she unwrapped her sandwich, folding the paper so it didn't blow away. "I just wish we'd thought of it sooner."

"Sometimes it takes an outside viewpoint to notice things you've missed."

"Still, I am so glad you and Mirabel... I don't know, spent weeks planning how to help all of us."

"Yeah... sure kid," Bruno teased, "we had nothing better to do than plot how to improve your lives."

~Two Weeks Before Bruno and Mirabel Came To the Valley ~

"Okay, what about this," Mirabel said, staring at the wall that was covered in bits of paper, all with scribbles about how to help the family, thread tired to pushpins representing how one action could affect other people. She turned to Bruno, a manic look in her eyes. "We use a spell so no one ever needs to eat again! Then mama doesn't need to cook!"

Bruno slowly turned towards the door. "Uh, Gahoole?"

"Yes?"

"Could you please come in here?"

The Owlkin ambled in only to sigh. "I warned you this would happen."

"I know, I know."

"But then what would we use the toilets for?" Mirabel murmured to herself, looking at her wall. "Maybe we don't need to eat but still poop?"

"Dryft!" Gahoole shouted. "Could you get the sedative?"

"Regular on enema?"

"Regular! It will never be an enema!"

~MC ~ GF ~ MC ~ GF ~

"So that meditation... that is what helped you master your gift?"

"One of the things," Bruno stated. "The monks that taught me... well, it was less about showing me what I was doing wrong and more helping me relearn how to... well... live." Dolores frowned and Bruno waved his hand about. "Okay, so imagine that when you were 5 mama decided that you should write with your left hand instead of your right."

Dolores could sadly see her abuela doing just that but rather than say as much she just took a bite of her sandwich and nodded.

"So you are writing like that for years, even though that isn't your dominate hand. So you can write... but it isn't the best. Its always a touch more awkward than it should be. Takes you just a bit longer. And then one day someone comes up to you and declares, "You are doing it all wrong!" It wasn't the writing that was the problem. You can write... you just learned the wrong way." He grabbed a thermos of chilled fruit juice and poured himself a cup. "That's how it was for me."

"You learned wrong."

"Yeah," Bruno said. "The monks were very understanding... they were amazed with no formal training I managed as well as I did. But there were problems. I don't know if you remember but I had this entire ritual. Knocking on wood, throwing sugar over my shoulder, pouring sand in a certain shape... that works but..." He frowned. "It's hard to explain."

"It would be like before I focused on listening to someone I had to do a little dance? Not needed to focus but that's the only way I knew how and if I didn't-"

"It messed you up!" Bruno said, delighted she was following. "That's exactly right kid!" He took a bite of his sandwich. "So I had all these extra steps. And even when I did do it I was forcing the visions. They want to be seen but I was stressing myself out and that was giving me the headaches afterwards and the panic attacks before. I had to learn how to clear away the clutter. Master Shi Fu, who taught me how to fight, heard about it all and said it was like I had crammed a closet full of junk and then complained when I had to dig through to find my shoes."

"And now you can use your visions properly?"

"Yes but not in the way I think your abuela would like me to," Bruno admitted with a sigh. "See... mama has this idea in her head that I can sit in casita and every morning tell her all that is going to go wrong for the next 30 years and how we can prevent it. But that's not how my visions work."

Dolores leaned towards him, intrigued. "How do they work then?"

"Okay... so..." Bruno thought it over. "The future... imagine it is the river. Every foot is an hour or a day. What is right next to us we can see really good. The stones under the water, the fish swimming, so on. But as you get further out the details get lost."

"Right," Dolores said softly. "You told me that once. The further you look the harder it is to get the full picture." She paused.

"Exactly," Bruno said. He paused, eyes flaring green, and a tablet appeared in his lap showing Dolores sipping her juice. "That is 30 seconds from now. We can understand exactly why that happened."

"Do you always need to make the tablet?"

"Not anymore but sometimes it helps to explain things. If the party was short on cash I would make some of buildings and sell them." He paused. "So that's thirty seconds..." Dolores looked down, seeing that without even thinking she'd grabbed her juice. She gave her Tio a smile and drank it. "But I make another tablet..." He made enough tablet and that one showed her and Bruno... standing next to Mariano.

"We see what will happen but aren't for sure what leads to it," she said softly.

"Yes... but no.," She frowned, glancing at him. "That isn't what I wanted to explain. The real difference is how I can change the future." He stood up and walked to the river. "Now, right here is the present. The river's flow? That is the passage of time. Except with time I can't paddle to move quicker... it flows as fast as it wants. So I can easily splash water out of the river right here and affect it-" He cupped his hands and gathered some water, tossing it to the side, "-very easily. But it gets harder to affect what is further out..."

"Until you can't," Dolores said softly.

"Right. My powers are strongest the closest to the present I look. When in battle I can look a few seconds ahead of time and that lets me predict the moves of my opponents and see just what counters will let me defeat them." He moved to sit next to Dolores, picking up his sandwich. "But that wasn't what you were asking about, was it kid?"

"...so your visions are set in stone?" she asked. "There is nothing that can change them?"

Bruno sighed. "I should have never answered your question."

"I asked-"

"I meant the one when you were 7," Bruno said.

"You... you remember?" Dolores whispered.

"I never forgot," he admitted and that made Dolores tear up because she had always assumed Tio Bruno had given her the answer and moved on. But the way he was looking at her, clearly bothered by what had happened... "Listen kid... I caused you a lot of grief back then and I want to make it right."

"It doesn't matter," Dolores said, sniffing. "You're right... the vision is set in stone."

"Except it isn't unless you make it that way."

"...huh?"

Tio Bruno gestured towards the river again. "We just talked about it... you can't see the details. Just get a vague sense of the river. I might get a vision that say there will be a fire in the valley in a year. It could be a fire that burns everything down... or a campfire and we are all roasting marshmallows."

Dolores though wasn't convinced. "You... you said that the man of my dreams would just out of reach, betrothed to another."

"...and that could mean all sorts of things," Bruno pointed out. "Man of your dreams... doesn't mean that it is someone you love, you know, romantically. Maybe it's a friend who you have dreams about and they are getting married." Dolores shook her head, lips pressed together. "Yeah, that was stretching. Okay, maybe it's a bad thing. Dreams and nightmares... trust me, I've dealt with Dream Wizards... they can be real vile."

Dolores filed that one away for later but returned to the topic at hand. "Tio... the man of my dreams is Marianno."

"Who mama is pressing Isabella to marry," Bruno said with a groan.

"Yes... he's out of reach! Engaged to my cousin! I will never-"

"How long?"

"What?"

Bruno's face lit up. "How long did I say he would be out of reach?"

"I... forever."

"Nooooo," he said with a grin, walking his fingers up her arm and flicking her earlobe. "I said "The man of your dreams will be out of reach, engaged to another". I didn't say he'd be out of reach forever."

"I would... I would never do that to Isabella!"

"What? You... no! No no no!" he waved his hands rapidly. "I mean... engaged isn't married."

Dolores blinked at that. She... she had never considered that. All these years she had thought the prophecy meant that the man of her dreams would be lost to her forever and she would die alone. But... Bruno had never said the man of her dreams would be MARRIED to another. Engaged.

Engaged was an entirely different thing.

"So," he said with a smile. "Man of your dreams?"

"Eep!" Dolores whimpered, realizing she'd said far too much. "Uh, could I-?"

"Not a chance. Talk to your tio."

Dolores let out a sigh. "He... I hear him practicing his poetry and it is SO good! But he doesn't think it's good at all but I just want to tell him it's lovely. He's so nervous about it. And he loves his mama and just wants to help her and..." she licked her lips. "he... hates flowers."

"...and he's going to be engaged to Isabella?"

"Our family... it... well... you know."

"Yeah," Bruno said before standing up and grabbing the basket and blanket.

"What are you doing?"

"Going to find out what his intentions are for my sobrinas. Both of them."

"...Tio Bruno, no!" Dolores exclaimed but Bruno began to run off, cackling the entire time and Dolores was forced to chase after him, pleading for him not to, begging him to just let it go, it was perfectly fine and-

"Dolores?"

"EEP!" Her eyes went wide when she realized that Bruno had stumbled upon Marianno sitting outside the village himself, working away in a small notebook that he quickly hid.

"Were... were you talking... out loud?" He frowned. "I mean, you always could it's just... and am I talking too loud-"

"Mirabel made something so she can hear without wincing, it's a thing now," Bruno said breezily. "Listen, I wanted you to settle a bet for me. Do you feel that poetry works better if it follows a rhyming structure or is free flow?"

"Tio Bruno-" Dolores began, mortified.

"Oh, free form!" Marianno said excitedly. "It makes it far more of a challenge! Yes, one must be careful picking out words that rhyme but when it is in free form verse you must sculpt your art carefully, making use of every word so they flow, one after another."

Dolores couldn't stop herself. "I've thought as much. Each word is a link in a chain."

Marianno's eyes widened in delight. "Exactly! You must make sure that each link is strong! Why-"

They talked like that for another twenty minutes and for Dolores it was the most wonderful 20 minutes of her life. Her and Marianno shared their thoughts of verse and structure and... and it was so wondrous words failed her to describe it. And when they left Marianno begged her to come have lunch some time with him so time so they could discuss more poetry. He hadn't admitted he wrote some himself but... it was a step...

"Dolores," Bruno said softly, "Marianno... he's always lived in the valley, right?"

"Yes, he has. Why?"

Bruno frowned. "It's just... I sensed while talking with him…"

"What?"

He licked his lips.

"I think he might be a half breed."

Chapter Text

When Julieta had agreed to let Prince Dryft spend time with her in the kitchen it had been mostly out of a desire to finally get something past her mama. While she hadn't thought of it all that much in the previous years Mirabel's return had made her realize just how much control her mama had exerted over her life and Julieta had found herself... annoyed.

Pepa had honestly said it best: "She even tries to ground us"

Julieta had winced at that very true fact. Their mother HAD several times, when any of the triplets had gotten upset, asked them to go to their room and calm down. Only now did Julieta see that her mama was still treating her like she was 5 years old.

So she had agreed to spend the day with Prince Dryft.

Only now... she had to spend the day with Prince Dryft.

Julieta hadn't quite reacted as badly as Pepa had upon seeing Mirabel's friend but she still couldn't help but think "EL DIABLO!" whenever she looked at the capricorn. From his goat face and horns to his cloven hooves and his scaly legs he looked just as she would imagine Lucifer to appear.

"Oh!" Prince Dryft said excitedly as he picked up one of the embroider towels Luisa had gotten her for her birthday last year. "I really like this. The stitching is very nice!"

Though it was hard to imagine the Devil admiring her towels.

"I love how you stitch things. Like your dress. I really can't do clothing... too itchy. But I think I would like what you are wearing." he pointed at Julieta's long skirt. "Anton said I should try pants but where would my tail go? Do they make pants with extra legs? I suppose they must but that seems a waste."

Julieta found herself smiling as the capricorn rambled on, sounding honestly very much like Mirabel. "I suppose it's all up to you, Prince Dryft."

"Oh, just Dryft," he assured her, standing up to his full height. Julieta took a step back but Dryft didn't seem to notice in the slightest, instead moving to look over her cabinets, rubbing his chin. "Prince is a nice title and all but it makes people really scared of me, you know? I noticed a lot of people scream and run away when they hear that I'm a prince. Royalty really frightens people."

"...right."

The capricorn let out a laugh. "Nah, I know I'm big and scary! That's just a little joke. Because I'm not little. But maybe it should be scary because I'm not actually scary. Well," he gestured at himself, "I suppose I am very scary but not when you get to know me."

Julieta just blinked before a slight smile tugged on her lips. "Right, not scary."

He beamed and she found herself reminded of a happy puppy told that it was time to play.

"Now, I think we should get started on lunch. I know you don't heal people like I do but I do it through food so let's go that way, okay? So we'll do Pescado Fritos." She turned, grabbing her apron, reminded of how she used to instruct the girls on what to do when they wanted to "help" her in the kitchen. She'd give Dryft a few simple tasks so he felt useful."First we'll-"

She turned to find Dryft had put on an apron of his own. One perfectly suited for his size that had happy little whales swimming on it. He had gotten the fish out of the refrigerator and was already scaling it while using his water powers to bring over a canister of flour.

"What?" he asked, seeing her look at him. "Oh... did you want me to handle the tomatoes?"

"You... know how to cook?"

He nodded. "Yes. My momma taught me." He went back descaling the fish. "Would you like us to debone it? I know when I've made this I like to go non-traditional and actually deskin and debone it. I've actually figured out how to use grape tomatoes for the eyes but some people get awkward at that. "Dryft, not all of us want our meals staring back at us!" I suppose they have a point but I always thought it made it look cute."

Julieta felt like the world had flipped upside down and she grasped for any handhold to right herself. "You're... mother?"

"Momma," he corrected.

"She taught you to cook."

"Mmhhmm."

Julieta found herself moving to stand next to Dryft, taking up her own fish to descale. "And your mother... she is a queen? Since you are a prince."

"Yes. Merida, Queen of the Capricorn Nation, Goddess of the Sea."

"A goddess cooks?"

"How else would she have fed us?" Dryft said in confusion.

Julieta opened her mouth before snapping it shut. It… was a good point. She'd assumed he had lived with servants but then again she'd assumed a lot of things recently and been proven wrong. As such she began to work on her own fish, knowing they'd need a whole bunch to feed the entire family.

"Have you been cursed or bewitched?" Dryft asked.

"Pardon?" Julieta asked, startled by the sudden question.

"I think you must have been. I'm not strong in many magics… just healing magic, of course. Battle magic is useless for me."

"It is?" Julieta asked.

Dryft nodded politely. "Oh yes. I will be a War God… we have no need for magic when it comes to battle."

"You… will be a war god."

"I assume so," Dryft admitted. "My dad is a war god. My momma is a war goddess. Sea gods, yes, but also war gods. My sisters are war gods too. The ones by blood I mean, because I have many adopted sisters. And I suppose if one considers how someone can be family due to choice Mirabel and Saharah and Ulika are my sisters too."

"Not Gahoole."

"She's grandma," Dryft said like it was utterly obvious.

"Of course." She glanced at him. "Dryft, I don't mean to offend you but… you don't seem like a war god."

"I don't?" he said, blinking in surprise. "My dad and momma think I am. 'Dryft, war is more than battle. A general that can not bring his soldiers home is not fit to lead!' That's what dad always says."

At once Julieta understood; yes, Dryft would be a War God but in the sense that he would appear to those that were injured on the battle field and nurse them to health so they could return home to those they had fought for.

That made her smile.

"So magic isn't my focus, unless it is healing. But… I think all of you might have been cursed."

"And what makes you say that?" Julieta asked as she finished with her fish and grabbed the next one from the bowl.

"Because I think you must have a capricorn in your family."

"I think I'd have remembered if I had a fish tail," Julieta said only to gasp as she looked at what they were making. "Oh my goodness! Is this offensive to you?"

"Is-" He looked down at the fish and then smiled. "It's fine. If it isn't a capricorn I'll eat it. With goats… I never thought about it because I don't eat goats because the meat is too sweat for me. Ulika says I don't know what I'm talking about…" he trailed off.

Assured she hadn't made a horrible faux pas she went back to work. "Why do you think we have capricorn blood?"

"Two reasons," Dryft stated. "First… you operate like capricorns."

"What do you mean?"

"How you care for others," Dryft answered. "We are taught when we are young that it is the duty of those with power to aid those without it. My father is our king but he is also a teacher and a hunter and he regularly will travel to the kelp farms to help with the harvest. My mother teaches as well but also works in the kitchens. My sisters… well, all of us work. We help others. We have been blessed and thus we help others."

Julieta smiled at that. "Well… I suppose we just all had the same idea."

"Yes," Dryft said. "But your mama is not a capricorn. Not a drop of blood in her."

That made her frown as she realized what he was getting at. "She is the one though that taught us to help others."

Dryft though shook his head. "You can not help if you do not care for them. A loaf of bread given with a frown feeds only for a day. A loaf of bread with a smile feeds for a lifetime. My dad does the most work, far beyond me. Your mama… does not. She just tells you to do things. She is not a capricorn."

Julieta swallowed at that simple but powerful statement.

"Also I can sense someone has placed a curse on the valley."

"Wait, what?"

"Dryft!" Gahoole snapped, startling the capricorn and causing him to nearly drop his fish. The Owlkin marched into the kitchen, Antonio asleep curled up under her wing. "What did you just say?"

"I sense someone has placed a curse on the valley. Is your hearing going, Gahoole? Let me check your canals-"

"What do you mean there is a curse?" she demanded.

"There is a curse." He shrugged. "Can't you feel it?"

"…godly blood," Gahoole muttered to herself before shooting the capricorn an annoyed look. "And you didn't tell us because…?"

"You said they were cursed. That's how they have powers, remember? Are you sure you are feeling okay?"

"They have powers because of an encanto, not a curse Dryft. Are you sure you aren't feeling the encanto?"

He looked around. "No… I sense the encanto which is weakening because it was built on love and Mirabel's mean grandmother is causing the love to leave casita, which helps protect the source of the encanto." He rubbed the counter. "She doesn't feel well… she's very tired. I have tried to help by cleaning the pipes but it's not doing enough. I think Bureau is lending her strength… its flexing weird though so that might be-"

"Dryft," Gahoole cut him off, "the curse."

"Oh, that's completely different. That's around the entire valley. But every city you take me too has a curse or two and you asked me to stop mentioning it-"

Gahoole sighed. "Yes, sweetheart, we did ask you to stop mentioning it."

"I didn't know I should begin telling you again. Should I?" He lowered his head, clearly distressed. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean-"

"Oh sweetheart," she said, reaching up and stroking his cheek. "My sweet boy… I'm sorry, you just startled me. I forget that for someone so big you are still so young. Forgive a silly owl, okay? You did nothing wrong." She rose up on her talons and nuzzled his cheek.

"What… what is going on?" Julieta asked.

Gahoole cupped Dryft's face with her free hand. "I'll find Anton and we'll consult the grimoire. You keep helping Julieta, okay? I love you."

"I love you too!" Dryft said happily as she left.

"Is everything okay?" Julieta asked.

"Oh no, we are all very much in trouble," Dryft said simply… before returning to the fish. "Would you like to fry these now or after we face the looming threat?"

Chapter Text

"Mira," Felix said as the two of them took a step back and inspected the tree they'd helped right and straighten, "I think we did good."

One of the farmers had accidently struck it with a plow and had feared that they wouldn't be able to get the poor thing back in the ground. Felix though had been sure if they just got it back on the level the hearty tree would grasp right into the soil and be right as rain and Mirabel had been quick to agree. The only issue that had come up was when someone had said they'd fetch Luisa (to move it) or Isabella (as plants were her thing) only for Mirabel to wave them off.

"They have enough stuff to do!" she'd declared, taking out her bag and digging through it. "We can handle it."

"But... Luisa would be able to pull it straight all by herself!" one of the farmers had exclaimed.

"And so can we," Mirabel had said. "Come on, you can't rely upon her for EVERYTHING!" She'd said it was a happy little smile and the farmers had been so guilted by her comment that they soon gathered around to help her and Felix.

It had been hard. Felix's arms ached and there had been moments he was sure that the tree was going to never move. But they'd all pitched in and gotten it done and as the farmers worked to cover the roots in soil he couldn't help but grin. It felt GOOD to have done that!

"Yeah, we did good," Mirabel confirmed as she worked to anchor the ropes that would make sure the tree didn't begin to list while it worked to reattach its deep roots into the ground.

Felix stared at his sobrina for a long moment. "You're a good worker. You know that, right?"

"Well, yeah," she said with a dismissive wave of her hand and a smile on her lips.

But Felix pressed on. "People who say otherwise... they don't understand you."

"Uh... okay?"

"...your abuela... she says things and... I know it might seem like she speaks for everyone but she really doesn't. You know that, right? She is just talking for herself."

"Yes, yeah," Mirabel assured him. "But come on, abuela isn't that bad."

He stared at her as she finished the last anchor and dusted her hands off. He should leave it alone. Not say a word. Just... move on and enjoy a job well done.

But...

"Mirabel... you know your abuela... she hasn't been the nicest to you."

His sobrina just blinked before letting out a light soft chuckle. "oh, come on she isn't some ogre!" She paused. "Actually that isn't fair. Yeah, some ogres are horrible brutes but I've met plenty of nice ones. So long as you don't mess up their swamp-"

Felix had come to realize that Mirabel's ramblings weren't always just her speaking her mind. Just like how Camilo used biting humor or Dolores would scurry away Mirabel used her rambling to avoid dealing with painful situations. And as much as it killed him to do so... he knew he had to get her to talk.

"Walk with me," he asked gently and after a moment Mirabel moved to follow him. "You are a smart young woman, Mirabel. I can see that. You have to be to do all the amazing things you do. And I know you are smart enough to see that your abuela... she hasn't been kind at all during your visit."

"...she's just used to things being her way," Mirabel said softly. "They have been done so for a long time."

"That doesn't make it right," Felix told her. "Just because we've always done something doesn't mean it SHOULD be done that way. And it certainly doesn't give your abuela the right to talk down to you like she does. And... I'm sorry I haven't been strong enough to stop her."

"Tio Felix, its fine, really. I don't mind."

"That doesn't matter," he said. "It doesn't make it right."

Mirabel ran her tongue over her teeth. "Just... don't make things bad for all of you, okay? I can deal with it. I'm not blind to it I just… its easier to ignore it right now. I look the other way, I seek out the good... its fine. I have people who love me and will defend me-"

"And it should have been us," Felix assured her. "We should have been defending you."

Mirabel opened her mouth to say something but Felix would never learn what as at that moment she heard something that she and, frankly, almost no one in the village had ever heard before.

Isabella yelling.

At once Mirabel began to run, Felix chasing after her as they hurried around a barn to find Isabella jabbing her finger at Ulika, the orc merely standing there with her arms folded over her chest and a smirk on her face.

"You think you have ANY right to speak that way to me, you freak!?" Isabella shouted. "You don't know anything about me!"

"I know you're bad at name calling if 'freak' is your best insult." Ulika let out an amused huff. "Oh, my sisters will have a field day when they hear I was called a 'freak'. Will you insult my green skin next? My nose? Oh, how will I ever survive?"

"How about I shove a rose fine up your-"

"Isa!" Mirabel exclaimed.

"Kinky," Ulika cackled.

MIrabel moved to stand between her sister and the orc, eyes narrowed as she looked back at Ulika before focusing on Isabella. "What is going on here?"

"This beast insulted our family's honor!"

"I don't remember mentioning the rest of your family," Ulika stated. "I only asked if you were sure that your parents didn't find you in a latrine ditch because I find it hard to believe Luisa and Mirabel could be related to a litte sh-"

"Ulika," Mirabel growled, cutting her off before looking at Isabella. "Okay, that was really bad. I'm sorry Isabella."

Her sister stared at her for a moment before huffing. "It doesn't matter. Soon you and that overgrown frog will be gone and things can get back to normal."

"...gee, don't sound so excited about me leaving," Mirabel said with a teasing smile. But when Isabella merely turned on her heel and began to storm away Mirabel's face fell into a scowl of her own and she whipped around, getting back in Isabella's face so she could confront her sister. "What... just going to leave it at that?"

"I believe I said all I need to say."

"That's how you want to leave things? You'll be glad when I'm gone?"

"No," isabella said with a dark smile, eyes dancing with malicious glee. "I'll be glad when I never have to see you, your stupid party, or anything else you've brought to the valley again! In fact why don't you go stomping off right now, take that brute, the ugly goat man, that bitching owl, and the rest of your loser friends with you, and I can go back to only having ONE pathetic sister I needed to deal with ruining my life."

Mirabel's eyes widened at that.

"Isabella!" Felix snapped only to go silent as Mirabel back handed Isabella across the face.

"ooooh shit," Ulika whispered, taking a step back, her earlier mirth gone as she stared at Mirabel with worry. Isabella's entire body had twisted from the blow and she was cupping her cheek, nearly doubled over from shock and pain. "Mirabel..." Ulika said softly, reaching out with a hand. "Just... just breathe, okay? Maybe-"

"Stay. Out. Of. This."

"...okey dokey," Ulika said, moving to stand next to Felix. "Don't take a step towards either of them."

"We have to-"

"The last time I saw her this pissed it was when she discovered that the head of an orphanage was sacrificing the children to some dark god on order of some village elders. She got a 30 minute head start on us..." Ulika shuddered, "...I've never seen a town burn that quickly."

Felix gulped.

"You... you hit me," Isabella said finally.

"Yeah," Mirabel said.

"You... you can't do that!" Isabella whined. "When Abuela-"

Mirabel backhanded her again.

"I don't see abuela racing off to cut my hand off," Mirabel snarled. "Abuela, abuela!" Mirabel said, throwing her hands in the air. "That's you're only excuse? Because the woman who has done nothing to belittle me, my friends, my FAMILY... who has treated all of you no better than the donkeys Luisa used to have to deal with... says that things must be a certain way then that's how it is?" She scoffed and Felix grimaced; apparently his own needling had jabbed into a swelling of pus and now it was all bursting forth thanks to Isabella applying just a bit more pressure.

"Abuela is keeping this family together! We wouldn't exist if it weren't for her! The encanto, the valley, all of us-"

"And that gives her the right to act like she does?" Mirabel demanded. "Come on, Isa, open your eyes! I was wrong about the donkeys because at least they are able to take a break!"

"We have to help the village!" Isabella snapped. "I know it is HARD for you to understand because you are running around with your band of monsters but for the rest of us we are clinging on with our fingertips! If we for one moment take a moment to breathe they will turn on us! There are a hundred of them and only a handful of us... what do you think happens when we don't give them what they want? When they decide that we aren't worth the trouble anymore? We have to show them our gifts have value so they ignore the downsides like Tia Pepa causing thunderstorms!" Isabella shook her head in annoyance. "Me blind? Can't you SEE? We aren't the ones running the valley... we are the prisoners."

"...fuck," Ulika whispered.

"Isabella," Felix said softly, taking a step forward. She was panting, her cheek red from Mirabel's strikes, and she just looked so utterly worn down. Her hair was getting in her eyes and she couldn't stand still, shifting constantly, and Felix felt like he was watching a vase on a wobbling table, wiggling back and forth, nearly falling before going the other way... but it WOULD fall. "That... that isn't true."

"It is," Isabella snapped. "Every single step, every single action... we have to plan everything out to make sure that they remain happy. That we never give them a reason to rebel."

"...how can you live like that?" Mirabel whispered. "How can you go through life every day fearing that your neighbors, the people you smile and wave at each day, will turn on you and slit your throat?"

"Oh... I manage." Isabella smirked and gave a haughty laugh. "I guess I'm stronger than you."

"Strong isn't the word I'd use," Ulika muttered.

"Isabella," Mirabel tried again.

"Don't act like you care," she said sharply. "You never did."

"I..." Mirabel's brow furrowed as she glared at her sister. "I don't love this family? I have done everything I can to HELP this family despite how you and abuela have acted! You are the one that treat me like garbage... I think I deserve a reason why."

"You think doesn't mean you are getting it," Isabella said, moving to storm away only for Mirabel to grab her by the wrist. "Let go."

"No."

"I said let go!"

"And I said no."

"I mean it!" Isabella said and the grass around them began to grow longer and sharper. Ulika cursed and took off her sword, hacking away at it while Felix did his best to find patches that wouldn't stab through his sandals. But Mirabel merely stared her sister down. "Let me go."

"No," Mirabel said. "I want to know why you keep treating me like this."

"Mirabel-"

"Isa."

"Mirabel!"

"TELL ME!"

"YOU GOT TO LEAVE!" Isabella screamed and at once the grass all drooped down. Though... not nearly as much as Isabella did. her shoulders slumped, her head dropped to her breast, and she let out ragged little gasps. "You... you got to leave and be whoever you wanted to be. The rest of us had to stay... you think I don't realize what abuela has done to all of us? How she's twisted us all into what she wants? Dios mios, I don't want to marry Marianno! I don't love him! But I HAVE to! I have to marry someone I don't love because if I don't the family might DIE!"

Felix's eyes went wide.

Isabella let out a bitter laugh and Mirabel let go of her wrist, the eldest of the grandkids falling to the ground in a boneless heap. She screwed her eyes shut and curled in on herself, rocking back and forth.

"Madra de dios," Felix managed to get out. "Isa... why didn't you-"

"The family needs its heir," Isabella said. "Mama is eldest but she isn't suited to run things so it has to be me. Abuela said so. And I have to have heirs... and I can't have that without a man. And he's the best one, I guess." She hiccupped. "So it doesn't matter what I want... I have to do my duty. So pardon me if I don't celebrate the fact that you get to do anything you want, Mirabel, without a care."

Mirabel just stared at her sister.

"You... you think... that gives you ANY RIGHT to treat me like you have!" Mirabel screamed, much to Felix's shock. Isabella's eyes snapped open and she stared at her sister but Mirabel just began to jab her finger at Isabella even as the tears fell from her eyes. "Yes, you got... a shitty lot. I don't deny that! But you are allowed to be an utter bitch to everyone because you're a coward and a bully!"

"I... I am not-"

"You don't want to get married!" Mirabel exclaimed. "OKAY! I don't care! Luisa won't care! Mama and papa won't care! The only one that cares is abuela and she's a bitter old woman! Why did you decide that HER opinion matters more than the rest of us!?" Mirabel threw her hands in the air. "And you don't have a choice? Isabella... you said it about the village! What happens when they decide they don't like what you are doing? Well what happens when YOU and the rest of the FAMILIA decide THEY don't like what ABUELA is doing!? ISA! SHE DOESN"T HAVE A GIFT! SHE IS NOTHING!"

Isabella stared at Mirabel in shock, like the very idea of rebelling against their abuela had never occurred to her.

"You... you could have come to me and told me all of this! You could have let me know... trusted me! But you didn't even try! I wrote you letters and you... you never wrote me back. Do you know how many times I asked Tio Bruno if I'd done something wrong and that's why you didn't want to talk to me? And when I got here I tried and tried to reach out to you and you just... snubbed me."

"M-Mira," Isabella whispered.

"I... am so sorry for all you went through," Mirabel said, trying to choke back her tears. "But it does not give you the right to treat me as you have." She took a breath but nearly coughed on it. "I... I want us to work this out. I want us to be a family. But right now... I don't think I can talk to you."

"...me too," Isabella whispered and only Felix saw how both sisters flinched at that confirmation that the gulf was now so deep between them that even as they sobbed they couldn't reach out.

Mirabel turned and walked away, Ulika nodding to Felix before hurrying after Mira, who despite her best efforts had began to stumble and shake. He, in turn, padded through the long grass towards Isabella, watching as the ground shifted. He sat down and wrapped an arm around her and that caused her to suddenly twist and bury her face in his shoulder and sob.

Behind them a weeping willow grew.

Chapter Text

"Where is he?" Alma said the moment Gahoole stepped out of the Bureau’s door.

"Where is who?" The owlkin bloodhunter asked sweetly even if it was taking every bit of willpower she had not to slice up the head of the Madrigal family into little pieces. Her opinion of the woman had already been rather poor thanks to the stories Bruno had told her and his sad state; how a mother could see her child suffer like Bruno had  before Ernesto had brought him to the Bureau and not acted she'd never know. But witnessing how the woman treated Mirabel? Oh, it had set every killer urge she had to full. 

The same with the entire party, to be honest. She wondered if Alma realized how close she had come to death the night of their arrival, when she had dared to speak ill of Mirabel.

That girl... she was all smiles and sunshine on the outside but the party knew that Mirabel felt all emotions strongly... good and bad. She had become a favorite of so many of them because of that. Ernesto and Bruno had of course loved her because she was blood and worked to be strong father figures for her. Ulika, who normally left matters involving children to the others, had been quick to allow Mirabel to ask her all sorts of questions about her appearance and not break her stride when the little girl had grasped her hand. Anton might have rolled his eyes at having a child with him but the first time some bandits had tried to fire an arrow at Mirabel, thinking that crippling her would serve as a distraction? Anton had unleashed hell upon them.

Nocci loved the girl as if he had forged her himself, delighting when she asked if she could help him make repairs and never treating him as anything but alive. Saharah had snapped at many of them in the early days... but never Mirabel. She might have ignored the girl but she'd never said an angry word in her direction. Gahoole had only seen Dryft lose his temper twice their entire time adventuring together. That night had been the second time and she had remembered the first well, when a foe of the party had thought it wise to attempt to kidnap Mirabel. They all, party and enemy alike, had learned how a healer who could manipulate blood could be utterly deadly if pushed too far. 

As for herself?

Mirabel was her chick. All knew it.

Except Alma Madrigal. And Gahoole was very tempted to teach her.

"You know who," Alma said with a flinty stare.

But Gahoole didn't feel like playing nice. She was an old owl, she'd earned the right to blow off scorn and confrontation!

"I know many men, my dear. Many males too. I'm afraid you'll have to be specific, unless you wish for me to begin got down the list starting with the As."

"Antonio," Alma said. 

"Ah, well it wouldn't have been a long wait, would it have?" Gahoole asked. 

"...well?"

"Well what?"

"Where is he?"

"Who dear?"

"Antonio! Where is Antonio!" Alma finally snapped.

Gahoole let out a chuckle, waving her wing. "Oh... around." She shifted and Antonio murmured as he appeared tucked away beneath her feathers.

"You will-" Alma began, reaching for Antonio only for Gahoole to close her wings around the boy. "How dare you-"

"Are you aware that owlkin such as myself can have primary feathers that are as sharp as steel blades? You shouldn't go reaching towards a wing if you don’t know where to place your fingers... lest you walk away with none of them."

She didn't have those feathers, of course. And she'd never heard of an owlkin that did but Alma didn't know that. 

"And you think it wise to keep a child near such things?" Alma asked, agast.

"You had a 5 year old slaving away in a kitchen around flames and knives," Gahoole commented. "Are we really going to begin bringing up child rearing? I hope we are... I do like to brag about my grandchicks." And, it went unsaid, she knew she'd win any contest.

"You coddle your children and grandchildren then, just as you are coddling Antonio now. i will not allow you-"

Gahoole took a step forward, tapping her talons on the floor. She didn’t have time for this; she needed to research the curse Dryft had discovered."So loving someone is coddling? Tell me... do you even remember how to love?" She narrowed her eyes maliciously. "And I'd like to see you try and stop me from doing anything I want to do."

"...Casita, retrieve Antonio and remove this foul bird from your walls."

Casita... did nothing.

"I think she's too busy cuddling up to The Bureau," Gahoole taunted.

Alma, to her credit, steeled her shoulders and took a step forward. "Then I will remove you myself-"

"Mirabel!" Julieta cried out and Gahoole looked over the railing in time to see Mirabel rushing up the stairs, Ulika trying to keep up but slowed down by Julieta and Dryft getting in the way, though through no fault of their own. Mirabel rushed past Alma and Gahoole, the owlkin seeing the angry features and tear stains on her face, and practically dived into the Buerau, slamming the door shut.

"What did that girl do now," Alma grumped and Gahoole narrowed her eyes. She was stopped from speaking as the others joined them. "Julieta, what are you doing out of the kitchen? You must have the food ready-"

"The food is more than ready, mama. And even if it wasn't Mirabel is clearly upset-"

"We can not let the fickle moods of one girl keep us from servicing the community, Julieta, you know that."

"He must be proud of you," Dryft said suddenly.

Everyone turned to stare at the capricorn.

"Pedro. Your husband." Dryft looked right down at Alma and in that moment Gahoole did not see her sweet boy who looked upon the world with delight and love. She saw the adult he was becoming... the god he was destined to be. "He gave his life for his family. Bruno told me so. Pedro Madrigal was a great man… had he been a capricorn we would have honored his death as the greatest of them all, one worthy of song. He sacrificed everything to save his family. He loved his children so much he gave his life in exchange for theirs.” Dryft leaned down, eyes narrowed, and with the softest of whispers said, “He must be so proud of you.”

And with that he moved past Alma, carefully scooting around her which was probably the worst thing because Alma could have handled it if he'd petulantly slammed his shoulder into her or tried to knock her down. But being polite about it? Oh... that stung, Gahoole knew it.

Ulika let out an impressed little huff before gently placing her hand on Julieta's back. "I'll let you in." Julieta nodded, shooting a thunderous glare at her mother, before walking with the orc woman to the door. 

That left only Gahoole and Alma and Antonio and the boy had managed to sleep through the entire confrontation.

"Magics such as your encanto... they always have a cost. Always. I thought your husband's blood sacrifice was enough... but now I wonder if the magic took something from you as well."

And with that she left Alma alone, the old woman making no move to follow.

Chapter Text

"I have used this spell to keep back mosquiwasps, which will fly through fire in order to sting and suck the blood of rock trolls." Ernesto looked at his brother who was standing very still, several dozen bees happily crawling along his face. He, meanwhile, was being avoided like the plague. "They must be possessed."

"To only come after me?" Agustin said with a weak smile.

"Maybe they just REALLY like you," he said, shaking his head before going to the fogger. It wasn't best to blow it on his brother but it was better than reducing his face to a swollen mess, even if he had thought ahead and grabbed some of Julieta's cooking AND a few potions Dryft always had at the ready in his puch. "This must wreck havoc with the hives."

"What do you mean?" Agustin asked as he slowly raised his arms. Thanks to the dragonhide gloves his hands were safe but that had just meant that the bees had all migrated to his head. 

"You losing a lot of bees," Ernesto told his brother as he began to carefully pump the smoke onto Agustin, the bees lazily letting go and drifting down before flying to the hive. Some though strangely enough made a valiant effort to fly back to Agustin. "I'm surprised the family doesn't have someone else care for them."

"Well, we lose a few bees but that's just normal."

Ernesto frowned at that. "But... when they sting you."

"What do you mean?"

"Honeybees... when they sting they have to rip their stinger out and that kills them. With how often you say you are stung you must go through an entire colony in a month."
"I've never seen any honeybees die after they sting me."

"...really?"

Agustin nodded. "Really! They-OW!" The nod caused a bee near his left ear to sting him and within moments the lobe began to swell. "See?" Agustin said with a grimace. Sure enough the honeybee buzzed back to the hive, looking no worse for wear.

"That... doesn't make any sense," Ernesto said. "I've seen nearly every type of honey bee and they all die if they sting someone. Doesn't matter the size or the variety... they all die. In fact the only ones that don't are kept by Swarmkeepers and they aren't true honeybees."

"Swarmkeepers?" Agustin said, mildly amused even as Ernesto got the last of the bees off of him.

"Rangers that are very gifted in magic will sometimes find nature spirits that take the form of insects. I've seen dark ones bond with wasps or locust, for example. They aren't actual insects but-"

He didn't get to finish as he suddenly hear a muffled sound and turned in time to see Felix walking up to them, Isabella craddled in his arms, her hair covering her face. At once Agustin rushed towards them, lifting his daughter up into his arms even though she was far too big to be held like a child. Still, his brother managed to do just that, whispering softly to her before walking over to a bench to sit down upon.

"What happened?" Ernesto asked Felix softly, setting down the fogger.

"Her and Mirabel had a fight," Felix whispered. "It... was intense."

"How bad?" he pressed, concerned for both of his nieces. He knew that while Mirabel was a loving girl who tried to have the best outlook when it came to the world she still had a temper on her and sometimes she couldn't help but unleash it. if it was against a foe that usually meant that the party had to pull her back before she hurt herself as much as she hurt them. If it was someone that was a potential ally she would rant and rave and cause pain... and then slip into self-incrimination and despair.

As for Isabella... well, he and the others had talked and Ernesto had been trying to think of a way to convince Agustin and Julieta to allow him to take her to one of the major capitals to see a mind healer. The stress the young woman put herself through... she was cracking and all of them worried just what would happen when the facade shattered. She might be rendered an emotional wreck who was reduced to sobs... or she might abandon all grasps on sanity and dive into madness.

'And with her powers,' he thought to himself. Ernesto had known plenty of dark sorceresses and warlords who had started as good people that had been pushed just a touch too far.  Despite the bullshit claims about being born under an ill star no child was born evil. Every villain he had fought, be they just a crooked inn keep who stole the nails out of horseshoes up to demented madmen that turned themselves into other worldly lichlords, could have been good. Just as he could have been a villain, if things had gone a bit differently. Isabella could be a loving keeper of nature... or a spiteful witch who surrounded castles in thorns. 

It all depended on those trusted to protect her and guide her.

'Damn you Alma Madrigal,' Ernesto thought to himself. 

"This can't continue on," Felix whispered softly. "We can't keep letting the children get hurt like this. All this pressure, all this need to live up to a certain set of expectations..." He smacked a meaty fist into his palm. "Mirabel and Bruno... they've already made my family so happy. Pepa is calmer than she's ever been, able to actually feel without losing control. Camilo's smiles are real again and I'd forgotten what those looked like Dolores... its like she's a butterfly finally emerging from her cocoon. Antonio... he told me he's scared to get his gift because he's seen how it affected his hermano and hermana. He's scared to have magic!"

Ernesto glanced at the man. He and Felix didn't know each other well... despite growing up in the same town the two of them hadn't hung out because Felix liked to party and Ernesto had always prefered to explore. Even at a young age the outside world had called to him. That was why he struggled to just speak to the other man, to tell him what he was thinking. Because if he worded this wrong he'd be shut out. Everyone knew the Madrigals liked to close up ranks-

"We have to do something about Alma," Felix said.

Or the man would actually come out and say it.

"You see it, don't you?" Felix asked and despite how bitter his tone was there was no hiding the fact that it was taking all his strength to say those words. It was like a soldier who had served for decades under a king finally admitting their lord was a tyrant and needed to be overthrown. He desperately needed validation.

"Yes," Ernesto said softly as Agustin hugged Isabella, the girl so far gone in her sobs that she was crying automatically, without thought or reason. 

"Tonight. Bureau. Get the kids focused on something, anything. And the rest of us... we fix out how to fix this."

Chapter Text

Pepa knew that this was serious. Isabella had suffered a mental breakdown. Camilo, Dolores, and Luisa were spitting nails that Isabella had insulted Mirabel and basically told her to leave and never come back and if they had been adults most likely would have frog matched Isabella to the mountains and told HER she was banished ('Dolores and Luisa ARE adults' her mind whispered, making her wince). Antonio didn't know what was going on but was picking up there was a problem. And Mirabel had remained in her room in the Bureau, the sentient house providing her food and only allowing Gahoole, Dryft, and Saharah to go in from the Party and the grandkids (save for Isabella who was locked up in her own room) to enter. Now all the adults save for mama were gathered together to finally talk about all the problems that family was facing.

This was very serious...

"Oh God that feels good!" Pepa said as she leaned back against Dryft's chest, the capricorn somehow managing to run his huge fingers through her hair and making Pepa's entire scalp tingle in delight. She didn't even care that she was completely naked, as was everyone else gathered in the bath.

"He's amazing," Ulika commented as she carefully worked a brush along Saharah's scales while Nocci, who was standing just by the lip of the tub, showed Julieta how to use a thin rod to get between Gahoole's fathers and remove the powder and down that had built up.

Felix, sitting next to his wife, took her hand and began to kiss her knuckles. "Should I be worried you are going to leave me, my love?"

"Mmmm… maybe," Pepa said playfully, causing him to sputter while Anton laughed. He was floating on his back but even the Madrigals had quickly gotten used to him being naked, not saying a word as he floated by them. Pepa glanced up at Dryft as he gathered some fragrant shampoo and began to lather her hair. "Is this a water thing?"

"No," Dryft said, not once looking up from his work of getting the tight bundle that Pepa's hair had become into long smooth strands. "I have many sisters."

"I suppose I can handle it if he is doing a sibling thing," Felix teased.

Bruno scoffed from where he was reclining in the bath, Agustin next to him. "I don't wash her hair… I'd lose a hand in that rat's nest."

"And you know rat nests," Julieta teased as several of Bruno's pet rats did cannon balls into the massive pond-like bath; they were the only ones wearing swim trunks.

"Is everyone relaxed now?" Anton asked. "Because I want to make sure everyone is relaxed before we talk about Alma Madrigal, otherwise known as the raging c-"

"Anton!" Ernesto snapped. "Language!"

"There aren't any kids here!" he protested… before slowly looked at Dryft. "Okay, yeah, I almost forgot about the fragile little flower-"

Dryft idly waved a hand and Anton let out a scream, leaping out of the water and clenched at his rear.

"-I am sorry, Dryft," Anton moaned after he'd splashed down in the water.

"For what?" the capricorn asked and Felix snickered at that.

"You are a lot smarter than you let on, aren't you?" Pepa asked him as he finished washing her hair but Dryft merely moved over to Felix, startling the man before he shrugged and allowed the capricorn to begin working on his own curly locks. Pepa, for her part, dunked herself fully under the water before emerging, her hair falling down to her shoulders as she wiped her eyes. "As… coarse as his language might have been Anton is right… we need to talk about mama."

"She's a mean grandmother," Dryft said as he worked on Felix's hair. "If she were a capricorn my father would have pulled her from all command duties and forced her to remain at home, shamed that she wasn't trusted to pull her own weight."

Ulika scoffed. "She doesn't pull her weight now."

"Of course she does," Agustin said.

"What does she do?" the orc pressed.

Agustin opened his mouth… before snapping it shut.

Huh.

Pepa couldn't really think of what her mama did. She… made plans, yes. She made plans. Except the rest of the family had shown in recent days they could plan perfectly fine without her. And Mirabel had proven that mama's plans weren't that great and in fact seemed to make their tasks harder instead of easier. And she was supposed to watch the kids while they were out but considering that Isabella was having a breakdown, Luisa had only begun to smile again when Mirabel had returned, and Pepa's own kids seemed to alternate between retreating and shattering…

"I'm just saying that Dryft's right. My family would have cast her out long ago. You people have the patience of an Ent!"

"But… she's family," Julieta said softly.

"And?" Anton asked. "Family doesn't give you a fucking free pass. You realize how many members of my family I talk to still? I'll give you a hint." With that he flipped the bird.

Pepa bit her lip. "It isn't that bad-"

"My dear," Gahoole said softly, cutting her off, "why are we here?"

"We…oh." She slowly lowered herself down further in the tub. They had come up there to talk about alma and how her actions were affecting the family and the pressure she put on all of them was making everyone break… and within minutes they'd fallen back into old patterns of defending her.

Gahoole sighed, waving Julieta away and motioning for her to dip into the bath, leaving the owlkin sitting beside the bath, dipping her talons into the water but otherwise leaving the rest of herself dry. "A mother's job is to care for their children. And many times that means putting aside her own needs in order to see to their wellbeing. Your mother… she never did that for you three. She saw you as tools to help the village, not children suddenly gifted with abilities you didn't understand and needing desperate help to master."

"I think we need to focus on the important thing," Agustin said. "Isabella and Mirabel. Both of them are rather upset."

"That's putting it mildly," Saharah said with a snort. "Mirabel is sure she's ruined any chance of her and Isabella being sisters again."

"Isabella is little better," Agustin muttered, shaking his head in frustration. He leaned back in the tub and sighed. "I just... this is all crazy."

"It's actually something I feared," Bruno admitted.

"You thought this might happen?" Felix asked.

"I hoped it wouldn't but... I was prepared for it to happen. Or thought I was. I assumed they'd scream at each other during dinner. This was... a lot worse." His shoulders slumped. "Isabella has far more issues than I thought."

Ulika chimed in. "She has an inferiority complex."

"She told you that?" Pepa asked.

The orc shook her head though. "No but I could tell by how she talked. At least before she tried to insult me. Word choices, how she held herself and deflected the conversation... I've encountered plenty of people like that."

"Lord Boothe?" Ernesto asked.

"Yeah," Ulika said and while Pepa had no idea who 'Lord Boothe' was the rest of the party all nodded in agreement. "Even the insults she used against me… I didn't care because I realized they weren't about me. When she called me ugly and stupid… she was saying that all about herself. Projecting onto me. Isabella... she needs a lot of help. She's clinging to her sanity by her fingernails."

"And her grandmother keeps kicking her in the face even as she tries to get a better handhold," Anton said, finally rolling so he got off his back. Pepa and her family looked at him when he popped back out of the water but the warlock scoffed. "You all know it. That woman... she has never met a situation she couldn't make more tense."

"... I was nearly ready to defend her again," Pepa muttered. "Why do I keep doing that?"

"Routine," Fibonacci stated as he walked around the tub, waving his hand in the air. "All of you are used to doing it so it becomes as natural as breathing. After all, you don't THINK about needing to breathe, do you?" Everyone slowly nodded at that. "It is typical training for-"

He stopped himself.

"Nocci," Gahoole said warningly.

"That is why I didn't say it."

"Say what?" Julieta asked.

The party members all looked away.

"Say. What." Pepa stressed.

Fibonacci let out what sounded like a sigh. "It's typical training for slaves."

Pepa reeled back as if she had been slapped. She might as well have been, honestly. Because as much as she wanted to deny it, to scream at the Warforged that he was wrong, that he didn't understand how living creatures functioned, that he didn't have a parent so how dare he act like he understood...

...he was right.

And she felt shame because he had told her of his people, how they had been a slave race… so how could she ever scorn him for declaring such a thing? She knew he would not use the term lightly. Not when it was so very close to him and his origins.

"People with power… the select a few that are… given privilege. The caretakers and overseers. They are still slaves but they are placed above the others and taught to see their existence as a blessing. That they have been gifted with something special-" Pepa winced at that, "-and this is fed to them, slowly, over countless years until they see their masters' desires as their own. Their honor as their own. They have nothing but what belongs to their masters."

"…damn it all," Bruno whispered.

Pepa was feeling the same way he was.

"What… what do we do?" Julieta asked. "How do we fix this?"

"Break the cycle," Fibonacci stated. "Shatter a piece of the wheel that is forever turning and suddenly it can't move anymore. That is how you fix this… by breaking it."

"How though?" Agustin asked.

"Don't let her help with the little boy's party," Dryft said absentmindedly. "That's how we'd punish someone in the Capricon Nation. Tasks and jobs are signs of respect… don't give it to her."

The party and the Madrigals slowly turned and stared at him.

"What?" he asked innocently.

Pepa leapt forward and kissed the goat on the cheek. "You are a genius!"

"Truly it's the end of the world if we are saying that," Anton teased only for Saharah to stomp on his foot. "I'm kidding! Eeesh!"

Felix shook his head… or tried to but failed because Dryft was still working on his hair. "That's perfect! We tell Alma we are going to handle Antonio's party on our own and she isn't allowed to help."

"She won't like that," Julieta said.

"She won't like it if I shoot lightning at her for giving my Dolores ulcers," Pepa said darkly. "She can pick which one she wants."

The party and the family all looked at each other before slowly nodding, coming to an agreement.

Alma was locked out.

It was time for the next generation of Madrigals to take control of their lives at long last.

Chapter Text

"Tio Ernesto?"

Isabella instantly grimaced as she heard her voice bounce about the empty dining room. It sounded so raw and yet also so squeaky, like a mouse's cry. She had always prided herself on her voice, how she was able to all at once sound demur and soft yet also confident and strong. She'd practiced often when she'd hit puberty, wanting to make sure that it sounded just right, to the point that she wasn't even sure if she remembered what her real voice sounded like. Isabella couldn't help but wonder if her real voice was gone and she'd never find it again...

She shuts her eyes for just a moment, mentally telling herself to FOCUS.

Her tio was busy, she coud tell that, though she wasnt sure with what. He and the rest of the adults had been moving about like crazy ever since Isabella had finally come out of her room. It had been two days since she'd barricaded herself in, surviving on the fruits and vegetables she grew, but eventually she'd gained her courage and decided to head out into the world again... only to find things crazy and hectic and she honestly couldn't make sense of it all.

"I... I know you probably don't want to talk to me-" she begins only for Ernesto to spin around on his stool, Anton catching the book he dropped, and leapt to his feet before giving her a hug that lifted her off the ground.

"Sobrina!" he cried out happily. "Oh, I am so glad you are out of your room! You had everyone worried."

"I'm sorry," she said automatically before shaking her head as he set her down. "And... you are?"

"Of course I am! Casita let Bureau know you were okay but that didn't stop me from worrying." He looked her over, brow crinkled in a way that reminded her of her father. "Why would you think I wouldn't?"

Isabella forces herself not to fidget. Despite how she was feeling she would not be lapse in maintaining her manners and grace. "I thought... with Mirabel and I fighting... and you being so close to her-"

"I am close to Mirabel," Ernesto informed her. "How could I not be? We spent 10 years together, dealing with all sorts of chaos-"

"A lot of it caused by you!" Anton said cheekily.

"-there is simply no way one doesn't become close with another person when dealing with that." He reached out and lifted her chin so her eyes met his. "But that doesn't mean for a moment that I don't care about you."

"Oh." She knew she should say something else but honestly her mind blanked at that moment.

"So," Ernesto said, patting the stool next to his, "what is on your mind?"

"I… you know about the fight…?" she huffed. "Of course you do, everybody does. And… I know I was wrong. I know I made mistakes. Not… not just with Mirabel but with a lot of people. I want to make up for it all but… I don't… know how?" She grimaced, hating how weak she sounded. She was supposed to be strong. Confident. Always knowing what she should do, what came next. That was who she was! Who she was supposed to be…

…who everyone expected her to be.

But… Isabella had no idea how to be that person anymore.

"Talking to her would help," Anton said with a shrug. "Sorry, know you asked for this old man's help but that's my suggestion: talk with her."

"You make it sound so easy."

Anton blinked. "I did? I thought that sounded very hard. Talking is the hardest thing in the world. Fighting? Easy. You understand a fight. You are against someone or something else and you have to win. Black and white. There is a ton of gray when it comes to talking though."

"Understand," Isabella murmured. "Maybe that's my problem. I don't understand Mirabel. I don't get her at all."

"What do you mean?" Ernesto pressed.

"She's… she's Mirabel! Always getting in the way and asking a million questions! And yet she's someone completely else!"

"Maybe because who you are thinking of is a 5 year old?" Ernesto asked. "And Mirabel isn't?"

"…maybe?" Isabella said weakly. "I just… I'm trying to understand her because nothing she does makes sense to me! I mean… how is it that warriors and machine men and a prince care so much about… her?"

It went unsaid but even Isabella could hear the words "over me" hanging in the air and knew the others could too.

Ernesto sighed. "That is… hard to explain. You've missed out on ten years with her. She's far different than you remember."

"But I want to know about Mirabel!"

"oh… do you?" Ernesto said with a sudden smirk. "We should talk about Mira?"

Anton suddenly laughed, wrapping an arm around Isabella as he pulled her from the stool. "We should talk about Mira, ya ya ya. We should talk about Mira... so-" He spun her around as he sang and in her dizzy path it looked as if casita and the lands around it had suddenly turned into a large city where every building was painted a different color and all manner of banners were hanging from lines that stretched across the street. "-It was festival day."

"It was festival day," Ernesto chimed in.

"We were getting ready, and there wasn't a cloud in the sky."

"No clouds allowed in the sky," Ernesto agreed.

"Mira walks in with a mischievous grin-"

"Surprise!" Ernesto cried out, throwing his arms wide.

Anton glared at him. "You telling this story, or am I?"

Isabella's uncle grimaced. "I'm sorry, mi amigo, go on."

Satisfied Anton continued. "Mira says, "It looks like rain"."

Ernesto frowned at that. "What did she mean?"

"Said so dancing along the lane." And Isabella swore she could now see Mirabel happily dancing along the street, the town's children watching her.

"What could she have seen?" Ernesto wondered.

"Then candies fell as plentiful as grain." He pointed and Isabella saw brightly wrapped treats parachuting down, Mirabel grinning as the children raced to grab them, her metal animals tossing more down for the kids.

"Cherry, grape, and tangerine!"

"We should talk about Mira, ya ya ya," the two sang, "We should talk about Mira!"

Before Isabella could react she was suddenly spun again and now found herself standing with Dryft who began to dance, tapping his hooves against the hardwood floor of a sandstone castle they were suddenly in. "Hey! Grew up with plenty of siblings at home. Playing in the surf and the seaform. Then hurrying to the shore and lay in the sand. ch-ch-ch!"

Isabella found herself dancing along with the capricorn, her steps matching his as she lifted up her dress. As they did so she saw her sister, much younger, smiling as she reached up and grabbed another Dryft's hand, the capricorn clearly scared and nervous, and motioned for him to join her outside.

"When I left I was afraid to roam. But Mirabel made me feel at home. For her I would face threats from any land." He paused. "Do you understand?"

And then the ground turned to sand, giving out beneath her and Isabella cried out only to land in Ulika's arms. The orc cradled her close, Isabella panting from the fall, clinging to the female. Around them was darkness and as Isabella peered through it she cringed as she saw Mirabel step forward, glaring at her and wielding her hammer before she lashed out, shattering a shambling skeleton Isabella hadn't even noticed coming at them with outstretched arms.

"A five-foot frame, steel upon her back," Ulika said as Mirabel began to clear out the shambling dead. "We call out her name and she'll lead the attack. She can craft your dreams, or make our enemies scream." Ulika threw Isabella back up and she saw Dryft, Ernesto, and Anton watching as she rushed back up to the surface.

"We should talk about Mira, ya ya ya," the three sang, "We should talk about Mira!"

Isabella landed on the street of a different city, finding Bruno standing there, his hand offered to help her up.

"She swore to help star-crossed lovers. The next week: wed! (Yeah yeah!)"

He turned her towards Nocci who bowed to her. "Saw I was missing my home, so that's where we next tread! (Yeah yeah!)"

He spun away, revealing Gahoole who was lounging in a tree. "An old enemy challenge me, she fought in my stead! (Yeah yeah! Hey!)"

The three surrounded her, lifting her up as they sang as one. "We knew she'd be beside us no matter where our path led!"

Suddenly the music grew soft and Isabella looked up to see Saharah sitting on a large swing, playing her lute as she was lowered down to the ground. "When we met I was in a bad place, didn't want to live and was ready die. But Mirabel approached me and gave me love, assured me that it all would be fine!"

"Óye, that's just Mira's way!" Ulika proclaimed.

Dryft was lifted up into the air by a spout of water, signing, "She swore not mattered what we faced she would stand beside me, friends to the end. It's the same for me too."

"Hey Isa," Ulika said, coming up behind her, "there is still time to fix this."

"Same for her too," Dryft quietly sang. "Same for us all!"

Isabella whipped around, so confused by what was happening. "Um Mira. Yeah, is that really Mira? Is that my little sis Mira? Could that really be my Mira?"

"Isabella, have you been listening?" Ulika called out.

"Pay attention!" the entire party sang.

Isabella began to whip around as they all danced about her, leaving her feel dizzy, their words blending together until it was hard to tell who was singing.

"A five foot frame"/"It was the festival day! It was festival day!""Steel upon her back"

"We were getting ready""Call out her name""There wasn't a cloud in the sky"

"She'll lead the attack""No clouds allowed in the sky!""But Mirabel approached me"

"Made me feel at home""And gave me love""No matter where I roam!"

"How can I match up to Mira?" Isabella cried out. "How could I compete with Mira? How could I ever hate Mira?!"

And then in a blink Isabella realized she was back in the kitchen, the entire party looking at her.

"You okay?" Gahoole asked, looking up from the sandwich she'd been making. "You zoned out there for a few minutes. Ernesto thought you might be sick."

"I brought my bag," Dryft said, holding out a medical bag. "Do you need an enema? That sometimes helps."

"Stop offering that!" Anton hissed.

"Why, you prefer doing it yourself?" Saharah snarked.

Isabella looked at them all. "Uh… were we all just singing?"

"No," Fibanocci said. "I was telling you about Mirabel. Warforged aren't allowed to sing… not since our forefather B.B. Rodriguez became a convicted felon."

Chapter Text

Alma was NOT lurking.

This was her home. Her casita. She had created it with the Miracle. It was as familiar to her now as one of her own limbs. It was a part of her.

One did not lurk in their own home.

'Is it still?' a voice whispered in mind. It was soft yet filled with dark power. Like a phantom clinging to her shoulder, trying to force cruel thoughts into her ear. 'When is the last time you gave casita a command? A while... a very long while.'

She opened her mouth to do just that... only to snap her jaw shut. No... doing that would only validate those dark thoughts. If you were afraid of something but wanted to prove you were not... you faced it head on. But doing so also revealed to the world your fear. 

'Or is it because you know that it won't?' 

Alma gripped the banister, looking down as her family moved about the first floor. Julieta was calling out directions while Pepa and Bruno looked over some papers, chatting quietly to each other. Camilo and... MIrabel... were off to the side looking over flower arrangements while Luisa was sitting with Antonio, speaking softly to the boy. 

"Tia Julieta, I need your help with this!" Dolores called out. "I can't find the vanilla!"

"Coming!" Julieta called out. 

It was... all wrong. Everything had been turned upside down. 

It had started when the triplets, flanked by Agustin and Felix, had caught her before breakfast two days back. She had been ready to get everything assigned their tasks (and ensure that Mirabel's... friends... didn't cause any problems) when the five had all but dragged her to the storage room, not letting her even turn back despite how much she protested. 

And her protests had only grown when the five had informed her that for the next week, until the end of Antonio's gift ceremony, she was to step back and let them take charge.

No matter how much she'd tried to get them to see reason they'd refused to budge. In fact her attempts to explain why this was such a horrid idea had only made them fight back against her all the fiercer. They'd grown angry with her when she'd told them how important the ceremony was and how they couldn't afford any mistakes by having them attempting something they simply weren't ready to do. Julieta had declared that they were twice the age Alma had been when she had begun running the town; her point that age had nothing to do with wisdom had been met with dark stares. Bruno had pointed out that he had experience throwing parties but Alma had huffed at that and pointed out that those were parties for foreign devils. Pepa had stated that Antonio was her child and she had already managed to raise one to adulthood and the other was nearing that point.

"Yes, and Camilo can not focus and Dolores has stopped doing her chores because she's become entranced by Mirabel's devil magic."

They hadn't yelled at her. They hadn't raised their voices. Instead all five had merely risen from the table and informed Alma that her help was no longer required.

She had tried to continue on, thinking that this was all merely some youthful rebellion. They all thought themselves so old and mature but there were children when compared to her and sometimes that meant stepping in and making sure they handled things properly.  But when she'd gone down to the village to check on things she'd been informed that orders were already in place! And the orders she'd already had put in had either been canceled or altered! She'd tried to get them to see reason but each of the shopkeeps had merely stated that they could not help her; it didn't matter what she said they refused to say even a word about the matter any further. 

Except for the last. Senor Ricardo had informed him that he could not help her... for 'the dragon woman had come in and made clear how unhappy she'd be' if he did the sensible thing and went along with Alma's requests.

Mirabel's party. 

She should have suspected they were the cause of all this!

Alma looked down once more and saw that in her distraction she'd missed the freaks that had corrupted Mirabel and her Brunito moving about. The owl was discussing something with Julieta. The goat demon was pouring lotion into his hands that he then rubbed on Agustin's bee stung arms. The green monster was standing in a corner, watching everything with her disgusting squinty eyes. Ernesto... oh, she should have banished him from the village decades ago! This was all his fault-

She heard movement and turned to see Isabella quickly hurrying out of her room. The poor girl... she was getting lost in all of this madness and it made Alma's heart break that her granddaughter wasn't getting the respect she deserved.

"Isabella," she said in a firm voice, causing the eldest of her grandchildren to jump. "Come here."

The young woman walked over, it clear that she was unsettled by all of this. "Yes?" she asked in a hoarse voice.

"Oh... such tears," she said, running her thumb just under Isabella's eye. "I am sorry you have had to deal with all of this, my beautiful flower. I swear that your wedding will not be the disaster Antonio's party will be." She smiled kindly. "We will need to finalize things quickly now that your mama has made a mess of the ceremony. The villagers deserve a wonderful wedding."

"The... villagers... deserve this wedding?"

"But of course!" Alma said. "It has been far too long since we've given them a wedding. We will need to ensure that the ceremony is soon... then I will need to get Dolores and Luisa settled. Hopefully by that point you will be with child... a strong new addition to the Madrigal family-"

"Ex...excuse me," Isabella said quickly, Alma barely having a moment to take in her granddaughter's pale features as she turned and ran off, little heaving sounds filling the air.

Alma stared at her, not understand what the problem was.

Chapter Text

"Are you sure you don't want anyone else to come?" Saharah asked softly, her voice nearly as quiet as her footfalls. The sky hadn't quite darkened yet, leaving it instead a blend of oranges, reds, and hints of purples that made her wish her talent was in painting rather than singing and story telling. Oh, she could make some sonnets about this night but without something to frame the night around (lovers lost and found, a soldier returning home, maybe a lost son finally departing the woods to see his family again after fighting to return) it wouldn't have the same power as actually seeing it. And for Saharah it never felt right to make things up whole cloth. Oh, she didn't mind embellishing... more than one of the party's adventures had become far more daring and exciting thanks to her deciding to add a bit more 'oompf' or remove the more drab and boring parts. But just creating something that had never happened? It wasn't right. That was for fiction weavers... she was a bard who sang of what had come.

"I'm sure," Luisa said.

"I get some of them but Mirabel would support you no matter what."

"I know," Luisa said with a fond little smile. "I can trust her to do that." She paused. "But that is why I can't have her there."

"Ah," the dragonborn said with a nod. "This is a matter of proving yourself."

"Yes," Luisa admitted. "I'm scared to do this... terrified. Some of my family... they would make it worse. Others would make it better. And not inviting some and inviting others would… it would just make me nervous about what was coming after. This... just having you there? That will allow me to walk the line. Just the right amount of pressure."

Saharah placed her hand on Luisa's shoulder, though it threw her off to do so; it was so very odd to not be the tallest one around. Yes, there was Dryft so she was never the biggest in the party, and Ulika wasn't short by any means, but even then she was the second tallest in the party. And yet with Luisa she was able to meet her eye to eye. It was actually rather interesting, all things considered.

"You'll be fine."

"I can't believe I never knew about this," Luisa said, clearly wanting to talk about something else. She waved at the path before them, leading down into the village. There were still many lights on, as plenty of people were having late dinners, but they were heading towards the glow of El Burro Bailarin ('always donkeys' Luisa had muttered earlier in the day when Saharah had told her about her idea). The two could see a couple walking into the restaurant and the faint sound of a guitar filled the air as they got closer. "I've lived my entire life here and I never knew they did such things like this!"

"Sometimes that's the way it is," Saharah said.

Luisa shot her a look. "That's not what you actually want to say, is it?"

"...no," the dragonborn admitted.

"It's my abuela, isn't it? You blame her."

"You don't?" Saharah asked.

Luisa didn't answer though the bard got the sense that the Madrigal woman was remaining silent more out of respect for her family than disagreeing.

Saharah remained silent until they finally entered the restaurant, looking about with a slight smile on her face. "Yes," she said with a nod, "this will do nicely."

There were about 10 tables set up though not all were full, and there was a bar where a man was making mixed drinks. Nothing quite as fancy the drinks made at any of the Capitals Saharah had been to but it wasn't as bad as some small mud-hut towns she'd played in where the best you could hope for was the water wouldn't give you the shits.

Walking up to the bartender Saharah forced her mouth to take on the tight lipped 'smile' that she had practiced to flash at humans. It wasn't a true smile, as she knew that for many humans, if they weren't used to it, a dragonborn smile was rather fearful. Too many teeth and sharpening of the eyes that she'd been told made one feel like prey. She only smiled a true smile around those she trusted.

"A good crowd," she said. It wasn't for her, actually, as her reputation usually meant that she got standing room only, but for a place that didn't know her it was a good crowd.

"You remember the deal, senorita?" the bartender asked.

"Of course," Saharah said. "A free meal for us each unless you are impressed." Honestly she had no need of the coin at the moment, as their last adventure had seen them fill up the vaults rather nicely; that said if she managed to get some extra coins she wouldn't turn them down. A bard learned never to turn down the chance at coin. Turning to Luisa she said, "I'll warm them up, okay? Then you go on."

Luisa nodded, a chopping motion that showed her worries. But, to her credit, she still managed to look Saharah in the eye despite her fears.

There was not much else Saharah could do about that. Every bard got a case of the curdles before their first performance; that feeling in ones gut like they were making cottage cheese in their bowels. No kind words or reassurances would do to fix that... only bravery.

Saharah paused.

"You have something for a strong gal like my friend here?" she asked.

He stared at her for several moments before whispering the moment Luisa was distracted by someone walking by, "...I might, assuming I don't get in trouble-"

"She's a woman grown. And things are changing at Casita. Bruno, Pepa, and Julieta are in control now."

"Hmmm. Fruity and strong then," he said.

"Good."

Booze. Booze also helped.

Saharah smiled again (fake but it was the thought that counted) before moving to where the band was just finishing up, folding her wings just so in order to retrieve her lute from where it hung from her back. She tested the strings a few times before giving a dramatic strum. It was something many bards did to get the attention of others and while there had been some suggestions that she do something a bit different, such as letting loose a glut of flames, she'd always decided against that. Because as much as she was proud to be dragonborn now (in her youth not so much... of course she wasn't the same being she'd been back then... even on a physical level...) she also wanted to be known as a bard and not 'the dragonborn who acts like a bard'.

The crowd grew quiet and turned to her. She and the party had been in the village enough that they weren't too startled by her appearance, which was nice.

"Hello there," she said, plastering on her false smile. "I am Saharah and tonight I'd like to play something for you. It is a tale of greed and domination... but also of humble heroes, stern masters, redeemed students, and energetic girls." She began to gentle strums and began to sing. "In lands far from here, Jackie sought only peace. But living with his uncle? That would bring no release."

What followed everything she had claimed. The tale of the unlikely hero; an archeologist who stumbled across relics of great power, battling against human criminals, ancient chi wizards, and terrible oni. Of course she was only able to tell of the first part of his adventure, when he'd battled a criminal organization who sought twelve tailsmens of power, desired by a great dragon... one of her own direct kin, much to her own annoyance. Well... it used to be an annoyance. Now it amused her that she was able to make coin and entertain beings of all races by singing of her great great grandfather's failures. On the rare times she saw the stony bastard she always made sure to taunt him about that.

She ended with Jackie's uncle taking on one of the man's greatest foes as his student, letting the notes hang in the air, the crowd wondering what would happen (it ended well, with the giant man finding a wife even more physically powerful than HIM and producing a line of chi wizards that to this day fought against the dark forces that plagued the innocent). Once it was clear she was done the crowd cheered but it was muted so Saharah smiled and leaned forward.

"Perhaps I should come back to continue the tale?"

THAT earned her even more cheers and the villagers tossed coins onto the stage.

Saharah chuckled and played a few notes, causing one of her little soldiers to pop out of her bag to gather the money (she didn't stoop anymore... a dragon ALWAYS stood tall) before saying, "And now a daughter of this very village would like to perform for you all."

She looked to Luisa who was staring at her with terrified eyes, half slurping her drink.

Quietly walking over Saharah learned in and whispered, "You think you can't compete with me? You're right... don't. Create your own story."

Luisa swallowed at that but the confirmation that she wouldn't be able to match Saharah actually calmed her. It removed all the pressure... she wasn't going to be perfect so why worry about being perfect?

If it had been Mirabel she would have taken it as a challenge to BE perfect. She would have done well but she would have pushed too hard. Their other sister, isabella? Well... Saharah knew that saying she wasn't perfect would have been like biting into a hornet's nest. Luisa though reacted correctly: she relaxed and accepted that she would flounder, have problems, and probably embarrass herself... but that was okay.

She was ready.

Saharah nodded, readying her lute; Luisa hadn't found an instrument she could actually play with her strength so for now she'd need someone else to do the music. But that was probably for the best because it allowed her to focus.

"I'm the strong one, but I'm nervous. Might be tough as the crust of the earth is, yet something new, new challenges? Begin shake, 'cause I'm not sure I can do this."

Luisa took a breath.

"But while I know how scary this is, I go on, bring it on I will try this. Lyrics and song cords, I write 'em, I perform 'em. I shake with the tension, too nervous to mention…"

She paused before flashing a grin she wasn't quite feeling. The audience didn't need to know that though.

"BUT! Under the surface, I feel in command like the master of a circus! Under the surface, I know this is my dream, it's my new purpose. Under the surface, I know I'm more than what I do, how I service. I'm on the attack, I hold nothing back. And Saharah helps with the slack." The dragonborn nodded but never stopped playing. "And I think I'm getting the knack!? It's… Pressure like a drip, drip, drip, that'll never stop, whoa-oh! Pressure that'll tip, tip, tip 'til you just go pop, whoa-oh-oh-oh! But its okay, I am just fine. Just need to keep going, reach out to the next line." She stood up from the stool she'd been sitting out, beginning to feel the rhythm of the song and the lyrics. "Though I'm scared I'm having a ball. Enjoying all?"

And while she didn't need them to love her because she was okay with just trying this out and living out her dream… it made her heart flutter when she saw people focused on her, eating up what she was singing.

"Pressure like a grip, grip, grip, and it won't let go, whoa-oh. Pressure like a tick, tick, tick 'til it's ready to blow, whoa-oh-oh-oh, But its okay, I am just fine. Take this music and I'll make it mine! I heard the call! I don't falter! Under the surface, I know I can do this, see now our gifts don't define us. Under the surface! Why not dream not matter how bit it is? Under the surface, I think about my purpose, I think it might be this? I just keep on going, and I'm knowing, I am doing it, and the words keep tumbling!"

Even as Saharah changed up the tempo, going from the strong fast cords to something softer, and then back to hard… Luisa lost herself in the music and the performance.

"Don't wait, might be fate, its never too late. The expectations, they should keep us from finding joy. Or relaxation, or simple pleasure? Don't life be ruined by the pressure (pressure) Keep growing (pressure), keep going (pressure), 'cause all we know is!"

Saharah joined in, not taking over the song but blending her own voice with Luisa's as they began to repeat the refrain, dropping out when Luisa chose something new while returning when the song went back to the familiar.

"Pressure like a drip, drip, drip that'll never stop, whoa-oh. Pressure that'll tip, tip, tip 'til you just go pop, whoa-oh-oh-oh. But its okay, I am just fine. Just need to keep going, reach out to the next line. I won't buckle, and I swear today I will not break. No mistake, just… Pressure like a grip, grip, grip, and it won't let go, whoa-oh! Pressure like a tick, tick, tick 'til it's ready to blow, whoa-oh-oh-oh! But its okay, I am just fine. Take this music and I'll make it mine! I know who I am, what it takes! No cracks, no breaks! No mistakes! No pressure!"

With a final smile she finished...

...and the restaurant broke out into applause.

Chapter Text

"Anything?" Gahoole asked as she looked over the book, Horlander's Guide To Mass Curses (Scholar's Edition), that had just arrived via magical delivery that morning. One of her old associates had sent it along to her when she'd mentioned that she was dealing with a rather nasty curse. The nice thing about it was that the book came with its own enchantment that allowed Gahoole to ask it to 1 to 1 translate itself into any language she wanted, which was nice because the original text, while readable, was utterly dense. And sometimes seeing words change between languages helped one understand better what the author had been trying to say.

"Nothing," Ernesto said as he shut his copy of Befuddlements, Bewilderments, and Bewitchments (3rd Revision). "There is a lot of talk about curses and the like but nothing that matches what we are dealing with. Closest is a household curse but even that doesn't match up to what we have. You?"

"I have a few ideas but they don't quite fit what we are dealing with. It might work if this is a homebrew that someone made." Gahoole sighed. "I hate homebrews sometimes."

"We can't be sure of that," Ernesto warned. "The homebrew, not your hatred for them."

"Preaching caution again, fearless leader?" Anton snarked as he entered the room. But there was no real heat to his worlds and from the way he nearly collapsed into the chair beside theirs it was clear he was utterly worn out.

"God, Anton!" Ernesto said worriedly, hurrying over and offering him a cup. "Drink this!"

"I'm fine... just give me a moment to rest."

"You are certainly not fine," Nocci, the final occupant in the room, stated. He looked away from the heavy stone tablet he'd been studying and shook his head. "You are clearly suffering from magical exhaustion."

"Yeah well... screw you."

Nocci though merely stared him down. "In your current state I believe that would reduce your bones to dust."

"It's just a saying, Nocci," Anton said with a groan.

"I know," the war forged said, a bit of laughter in his words. "Now drink from the cup. Gahoole and Ernesto have been partaking from Dryft's special blend."

THAT made the warlock blink. "Fuck, seriously?" He quickly downed the contents of the cup and shook slightly as his entire body trembled. "By the pits how did you convince the doc to give you guys magic replenishers?"

"He's that worried about the curse," Ernesto explained to him. "And if you don't want to be on bedrest you need to be careful how much you drain yourself."

Anton though shook his head, getting out of the chair and stretching. Dryft's Magic Replinishers were a godsend (literally... he'd learned to make them thanks to his godly parents) that would instantly give any magic user full top up on depleted stores. It was like getting a full blessing from his husband and it had Anton buzzed. "It was worth it even if I hadn't gotten that potion," he stated. "Bureau needed the help."

"He's still lending Casita magic?"

"Yeah," Anton said, his good mood falling. "Guys... I think she's dying."

Nocci spoke up. "Has Bureau prepared a new wing for her essence to go to?"

Anton sighed. "Yeah but she's refusing. She's worried about her family. And Bureau... when I was pumping him up with magic we talked. He thinks that this curse is tied to her existence."

Gahoole frowned. "It created her."

"No. More like she is… helping hold it back. Or keeping it in line. She's worried if she leaves it will cause a backlash."

"All the more reason for us to figure it out," Gahoole said, shutting her book. "So let's go back over what we know."

"We've done that already," Ernesto complained.

"But sometimes we get lost down the rabbit hole," Gahoole reminded him. "This is a maze... sometimes the only way out is to start at the beginning again rather than constantly wander about.

"Right," Nocci said with a nod. "So we know that this curse is separate from the Encanto."

"Correct," Gahoole confirmed. "Dryft was very clear he wasn't sensing the Encanto. That was sacrificial blood magic."

"That's some dark shit," Anton commented with a shudder. It always bugged him when they ran into cults or mages that practices those kind of spells.

"Not if it was given willingly and out of love," Ernesto stated.

Anton though shook his head. "Focus on it, old man... that spell might have love in it but there is just as much despair. This was one not done with a smile."

"Which is to be expected," Nocci said. "Pedro Madrigal gave his life to try and save his family. He knew he was doomed to die. That he was never going to see his children grow up. But that doesn't mean he met his end happily... sometimes one can despair about the situation but be willing to accept it if it means other escape."

"We're getting off topic," Gahoole stated. "The curse is different from the Encanto. We know that it covers the entire valley; Dryft said he can feel it going to the mountains."

"We should drill into the mountains, get a sense of their age. Mirabel said that her abuela always said the mountains rose up from the ground… if that's true they might be soaked with magic."

"I'll see to that." Ernesto sighed. "The curse… it's something so strong yet subtle that only a being that is nearing ascension could feel it," he pointed out.

"But otherwise all our attempts to determine what the curse is have failed," Anton stated. "Every scrying spell just locks onto the Encanto. It's like trying to find a particular glass of water in the middle of a lake!"

Nocci looked down at the notes he had been taking. "Have we determined what the curse does?"

"We just said we can't," Gahoole said softly.

But Nocci shook his head. "You misunderstand. You are trying to determine what the curse is... how it was cast, focal point, so on. But most times one does not simply discover that a curse has been cast because they find a bewitched item or perform a scrying spell because they are bored."

Gahoole's shoulders dropped as she realized what the warforged was getting at. "Most curses have a purpose! You see it! You notice the change! A man made into a monster, a castle covered in blood vine, a fog of poison over some vineyard! Of course!"

Nocci turned to Ernesto. "Do you notice anything different about the valley?"

"No... it is the same as it always is. Honestly life just keeps going on."

Anton huffed. "Suppose it would be too much to hope that the bruja Mirabel calls 'abuela' used to be much nicer?"

Ernesto considered that. "She wasn't so... direct... with her hatred of people." He held up a hand to stop any comments the others were about to make. "But that doesn't mean much. Growing up I didn't see much of Alma. She was... there... but I was a child and just knew to be respectful to her. So might have been nicer than she is now but I doubt it."

Gahoole pondered that. "So nothing has changed?"

"No," Ernesto said. "It's the same as its always been."

"No," Nocci chimed in. "It's the same since you've been alive."

"...you think the curse is older than me?"

Anton bolted out of his chair and began to leaf through The Mage's Guide To Spells and Enchantments (Now With Illustrations). "That's why only Dryft could sense it! If the curse was cast shortly after the Encanto occurred then they would have blended so much that it would be impossible to tell one from the other!" He jabbed his finger at a section. "Damn it all, we made it too complex! Yan's 3rd Law of Magic: If two spells are allowed to linger amongst each other they will blend!"

Ernesto quickly began to nod. "Of course... enchanters try and cause that when they place two different kinds of spells on swords and axes. That's how you get Frostflames or Shadowbolts. Two spells linking until they become one. To most people they look like a single complex spell when they are a pair of simpler spells woven together."

Gahoole was feeling excited. "And most wouldn't notice a very old one... unless their blood was magic itself."

"Like a prince born to two gods," Nocci finished.

"So what now?" Anton asked.

"Now?" Gahoole said. "Now we find out exactly what life was like BEFORE the Encanto for Alma Madrigal and the people of this village." She leaned forward in her chair. "Because I have feeling, if Bruno is right… that the people of this family are far more magical than they were allowed to know."

Chapter Text

"Now you need to be very careful going anywhere near a forge," Mirabel said sternly, her usual playful nature gone and in its place a strictness that reminded Dolores of their abuela. It was honestly startling how much of Mirabel was gone in that moment, replaced by the stern matriarch of the Madrigal family: her narrowed eyes, her firm steady words, her body language that all said with a thunderous roar "Do not question me on this".

Glancing at Antonio and Camilo she could see that it wasn't just her that had noticed the changes.

"A forge is a very dangerous place," Mirabel continued. "The fires are hotter than anything you have ever touched; my teachers had me observe for 6 months before I was allowed to try making simple daggers. And the items I make are enchanted which require even hotter flames. And then there are all the different tools." Mirabel hefted up her hammer. "It this fell on your toes it would shatter them." She clipped the hammer back onto her belt. "And if I am working on a sword or a spear... well, you can imagine how dangerous those can be. Then there are sparks... all of my clothing is treated to resist heat and flames but if you get too close...

She cut herself off, shaking her head. "The point is you three will stay right there and let me work. You will not take a step closer, even if I look like I'm in danger."

"Mira-" Camilo began.

"I mean it. I am trained to do this and to handle potential injuries. My babies are enchanted to help me. You will get in the way."

That was the difference though between abuela and Mirabel: the latter was actually explaining WHY things were the way they were. Why they had to obey her commands. With abuela it was just 'Do this'. Her commands were treated like the sun rising in the east: to be expected. Mirabel, on the other hand, for all her strictness, took the time to explain to everyone what was going on. WHY she was being so stern.

Mirabel respected them.

"Now, the first thing we need to do is decide on what you want," Mirabel said, glancing at Antonio. "You remember what we talked about?"

The little boy nodded. "Don't do armor as I'll just grow out of it."

Dolores smirked at that; Antonio had been all excited to get a breastplate or some greeves but realized that it wouldn't be any fun if they only lasted a year or too.

"But," he continued, "I'm not sure mama and papa would let me have a weapon."

"They wouldn't," Mirabel said. "Which is why I am thinking a shield. It will be big-" she held out her hands, showing that it would be about half as tall as Antonio was currently, maybe slightly bigger, "-but all of my stuff gets featherweight runes engraved on them so you won't have to worry about that. And as you get older it can become a small forearm shield or I can work out how to integrate it in with a bigger shield or armor. You like that?"

Antonio bobbed his head up and down rapidly. "That would be great, Mira!"

Dolores and Camilo shared a look; for Antonio's gift ceremony Mirabel had decided that her gift to him would be one of her enchanted works, made into a loyal pet that would be there for Antonio. Their hermano thought it was just a fun new friend; the siblings knew that Mirabel was giving Antonio protection. She'd mentioned that she wanted to do the same for all them, having begun work on something for Luisa, but Dolores and Camilo agreed that Antonio should get first dibs.

They weren't going to tell Antonio that though... no, let him have sweet dreams and fantasies that the world was a nice place. Let him believe for a bit more that he was always safe.

Mirabel began to heat up an ingot, fashioning the 'baby' that would make sure he was able to do just that.

MC MC MC MC

"So," Ulika said as she poked her head up over the roof and smiled at the sight of Isabella sitting on the tiles, her knees pulled up to her chest and her eyes staring down through the evening shadows to where Mirabel was working away. "This is a pretty good spot to watch," she said with a casual smile, easily throwing herself up and onto the roof.

"Watch what?" Isabella said softly.

"Life," Ulika said as she settled down next to Isabella. Had someone looked up they would have thought the two quite a pair. Ulika was tall, with green skin and corded muscles, wearing leather armor and thick-soled boots. Isabella, while having height, still looked short next to Ulika. She was wearing another one of her nice dresses though it was a bit dirty from her sneaking up on the roof. Her heels were sitting off to the side, her caramel colored toes sticking up from the bottom of her dress. Even with her hair hanging down in front of her face like a curtain she still looked so cute Ulika was sure her teeth were going to begin to rot.

"I don't need to climb up here to watch life go by," Isabella stated with a sigh. "I've been on the outside looking in ever since I was a little girl."

"I can imagine," Ulika said.

"You really can't," Isabella said but there wasn't any real fire in her words. "Even before I got my gift I was put on a pedestal. The perfect little girl." She let out an annoyed huff. "Only Tio Bruno would joke that I wasn't the most beautiful and wondrous baby ever born. Delighted in telling everyone about how stinky my diapers would get." She looked up at the stars. "I used to get so upset when he'd do that but after him and Mirabel left... I realized how much I missed having someone who didn't expect me to be perfect."

Ulika didn't say a word, merely leaning back, Casita actually shifting slightly so she didn't have to risk falling. She gave the house a pat, silently wishing it would save its strength; she knew that the Bureau was trying to help her, give her the strength she was lacking and she didn't need her wasting what energy she had on making the roof a bit more comfortable.

"I'm sorry I insulted you," Isabella stated.

"Like I told you those weren't insults."

"Maybe... but I still meant to insult you. Does it matter what someone says if their intention was to hurt?"

"...yeah," Ulika said, honestly impressed that Isabella had come to that realization. There were people that lived an entire life who never understood that sometimes it was what was being put behind words that mattered more than the words themselves. Anton had told them more than once that a magic user could speak in gibberish but if they put enough direction behind the nonsense a spell would still work. The same was true with insults."Thank you."

Isabella glanced at her. "Hmmm."

"What?"

"Not, 'its okay' or 'you're forgiven'. Thank you... accept the apology but that doesn't fix things."

"No, it doesn't."

The eldest of Mirabel's sisters was silent for several long moments. "I really messed up with Mira, didn't I?"

"Both of you did," Ulika commented. "You are rather alike."

"Maybe in some things," Isabella said. "But she's braver than me. I'm... I'm a coward." Isabella watched as Mirabel finished at her forge and began to pack things up; it would be time for supper soon. "I got mad at her for leaving but I want to leave so badly. But,... I just stay here." She looked out at the mountains that surrounded the valley. "Even before I realized how big the world was I wanted to see more than this valley. I... i don't want to... die here.

"I know that's horrible to say because this is home. And I have a good life-" Ulika forced her jaw to remain shut, "-so what right do I have to complain? There are people out there that are starving. That are scared that tomorrow they might be killed. Who don't have a roof over their head... or one to sit on." She smiled, an actual smile and not one of her practiced forced ones, and patted Casita. "I'm grateful for all I've been given. I'm blessed." She fell silent, looking down at the village. "And yet... it feels like..."

"A golden cage?" Ulika asked.

"...yes," Isabella got out, tears gathering in her eyes. "And it's my own fault because I'm a coward. I... I can't tell my family... I have power. Not my gift. I mean that I am supposed to be the next head of the family and that should mean something! I should be able to tell abuela that we are changing things because I am the leader of the family now but every time I want to open my mouth I... I can't speak." She shook her head. "I can't even tell them I don't want to marry Mariano."

"You should," Ulika said. "Tell them he isn't right for you. That you don't want someone so tall or short or muscular or anything like that."

"They wouldn't accept that."

"They will if they love you."

"The family... they won't let me be with who I want."

Ulika scoffed at that. "Come on, of course they will." She turned so she was facing Isabella, motioning for her to do the same. "Practice on me."

Isabella swallowed at that. "I-"

"Come on, better me than your family, right?" She smiled and Isabella nodded her head, shaking slightly. But when she didn't begin to speak Ulika decided to begin leading the conversation. "So... you don't want to marry Mariano. That's okay, we can find someone that works better for you. Should they be shorter than Mariano?"

"...no."

"More muscular? Less?"

Isabella shook her head.

"Talk more or less?"

Isabella shrugged.

"Well, how would your paramour be different from Mariano? What don't you like about him?"

Isabella squeezed her eyes shut. "He...he's... a he."

"...oh." Ulika quickly reached out and patted Isabella on the shoulder. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't... if I knew I wouldn't have forced the issue." Isabella cringed and Ulika grimaced, seeing how the young woman was taking her words. "There is nothing wrong with being attracted to women, of course. Honestly I never saw the fuss when it came to penises anyway. All hanging out and flopping about."

Isabella gasped at that before snorting, pressing her hands to her mouth as she struggled between continuing to cry and laughing.

Ulika, seeing a chance to help, decided to press. "All hairy... and smelly too. I've been doused by skunk demons and not smelled as bad as some men's pits do!" Isabella let out a bark of laughter at that; completely improper and harsh and yet so beautiful. "And they complain about women getting heavier but have you seen how many of them get guts? At least when we gain weight it can go to all the right places. With them it's either the belly or the ass and not in a good way!"

Isabella gasped, trying to catch her breath thanks to her laughter. When she did she got out, "Well, I'm not too into curves anyway, male or female. Prefer muscles myself-" Her eyes widened the moment she said that and she ducked her head in embarrassment. "Uh... forget I said that."

"Why?" Ulika asked. "You like what you like. If you wanted a bit strong man your family wouldn't bat an eye... why does it matter if you want a big strong woman?"

"I... it's just not expected..."

"Expected?" Ulika said. "Expected? Heh... the expected is utterly boring. Me personally?" She leaned back and, to Isabella's surprise, began to sing. "I just want something unexpected. Something strange, something new. It doesn't need to be that perfect, just let me try something different... what else can I do?"

And with that she grabbed Isabella's hand and yanked her off her feet and rushing towards the edge of the roof. "Slow it down, slow it down!" Isabella cried out as Ulika leapt down, grabbing the ledge with her free hand and swinging them through an open window into Casita before racing towards Bruno's door, it swinging open. "I'm good, Slow it down, slow it down!" Ulika though continued to drag her along through the Bureau, heading to another door. "Hold up, Slow it down, slow it down!" The door opened and Isabella's eyes widened as she realized it was a portal to someplace decidedly NOT the valley. "Let's stay, Slow it down, slow it down!"

But Ulika dragged them in and Isabella looked about with wild eyes as she realized they were in a forest full of trees so large the trunks were as large as Casita. One of them had a door in fact and looking behind she realized they's entered the wooded realm through another of those doors. There were glowing mushrooms all around them, lighting up the forest with all sorts of colors.

"I fight battle after battle, fight in the Fall to bring downfall. Spend my days stuck in a saddle, even as the new gives out its call!" She finally let go of Isabella and leapt onto a massive mushroom, a cloud of spores rising up even as Ulika's body glowed and orc-shaped phantoms appeared behind her, twirling about in time with her singing. "Why must we plan when it's better to live in the moment?"

"Do you know where you're going?" Isabella asked only to step on another mushroom, its squishy surface bouncing her up to Ulika. "WHOA!"

"Why must everyone be worried about always be perfect? It just needed to be? Now don't you see?" Ulika stomped her foot, causing them both to be sent flying into the air, spinning through a cloud of pollen and spores. "I want to ride the hurricane! Dive the depths, climb the vines!"

"This isn't fine!" Isabella said... though even to her ears her complaints sounded forced.

"Explore a wreck or find a mountain to climb! And I'll push right through! What else can I do?"

They landed on a large tree branch and the winds shifted, causing the clouds to move and the moon to shine... and its lights made the pollen on them glow, causing the two to light up in a wild variety of colors.

"Aren't you tired of always feeling blue?" Ulika asked softly. "Always careful, always cautious, just afraid to do? Don't you wanna just feel something new? I hate the fake, I want something true, don't you?"

And to Isabella's shock... yes, she did.

"Ever since I was born I had to live someone else's dream, be what Isabella they saw in their eyes."

"How could that ever be fair to you?"

"All I want is to be the me I could be. I just want to move on and rise!"

"Then you should rise!"

Isabella nodded, a smile growing on her face. "Through the roof to the skies, let's go!"

And with that she leapt without fear, Ulika following her, Isabella thrusting out her hands and summoning vines to catch them and fling them through the trees, their glowing bodies streaking through the air.

"I want to ride the hurricane! Dive the depths, climb the vines! Explore a wreck or find a mountain to climb! And I'll push through! What else can I do?" Isabella focused and another mushroom grew right where she wanted to land, bouncing them up into the air. "What can you do when you are deeply, madly, truly in the moment?"

"Seize the moment, keep goin'!" Ulika cheered.

"What can you do when you know who you wanna be is imperfect?  But I'll still be okay! Hey, everybody clear the way, woo! I'm comin' through with a new feel!"

"You're comin' through with that!"

Isabella and Ulika landed on a tree branch and the two began to dance together. "Making waves, changing minds! The way is clearer 'cause you're here, and well..." Isabella grabbed Ulika's hands and held them up to their faces. "I owe this all to you! What else can I do?"

"Show 'em what you can do!"

"What else can  we  do?"

"There's nothing we can't do!"

"What else can we do?"

Ulika smiled, leaning down. "I can think of one thing..."

And with that she bridged the gap and kissed Isabella.

After a moment… Isabella happily kissed her back.

Chapter Text

"I know it is sinful to brag," Pepa said, crossing her arms over her chest, "but I think we did good."

"Think?" Julieta asked. "Oh, we did good."

"We did amazing," Bruno said with pride, the triplets looking over their handiwork.

Planning the party hadn't been easy. Even if their mama had been willing to help they wouldn't have ever asked for her to even give them directions to where they kept all the folding tables. They wanted to prove that they could plan Antonio's Gift Ceremony and they had done just that.

No... actually they hadn't. They had planned and put together Antonio's BIRTHDAY party. Him getting his gift was just an added bonus.

The first thing they'd done was get the boy's input on what he wanted. It had been Luisa's suggestion, pointing out to them all as the second generation of Madrigals had begun drawing up plans that she had always wished that her birthday would have had a pig roast. There had been one years ago down in the village and Luisa had been delighted by it. It had always made her sad they didn't have another one and every birthday she'd secretly wished for them to do that. Realizing that none of them had let the children have a say in what they did for their birthday (or gotten a say themselves) Felix and Pepa had sat down with Antonio and asked him just what he'd like to do for his birthday. Not just the party but for the entire day.

The triplets heard a laugh and saw Saharah walking up the path, a dripping Antonio sitting on her shoulders giggling up a storm as the dragonborn told him some joke. Behind him Agustin and Felix were padding along, wearing their swim trunks and sandles, towels wrapped around their necks and shoulders. Ernesto, Anton, and Dryft were behind them, the three chatting with Mirabel, Dolores, Camilo, and Lusia. The males, save for Dryft (the only one who was naked but thanks to his scales and fur he didn't need clothing), were in swim trunks as well, while the ladies were wearing one pieces that allowed them some modest while also making Pepa and Julieta realize their daughters were growing up far too fast.

"Have fun while we were gone?" Pepa asked, Antonio rapidly bobbing his head.

"So much fun!" he cheered. "Dryft made water slides... out of actual water!"

"It was completely safe," Felix assured her. "I tried it out myself. Tube of water as solid as wood."

"It went so fast!" Camilo exclaimed.

"Well, I hope you all thanked Dryft for doing that." Antonio quickly bobbed his head and the capricorn looked down, clear embarrassed by the praise. "Now, I think all of you need to go dry off and get changed."

"I'll help Antonio," Mirabel offered with a smile. "I just need to run a towel through my hair... my dress isn't that complex and if need be Saharah can dry me off."

"Is that... safe?" Julieta asked.

"Oh yeah," Mirabel assured her. "I've had her do it many times. The flames don't come anywhere near me... just make the room warm."

"If you'd prefer I can just dry everyone off," Dryft said.

"Wait, what?" Anton asked as Dryft held out his hand... and the family watched, jaws dropping, as Dryft pulled every droplet of water that clung to their skin, leaving them utterly dry. Dolores had some frizzy hair but otherwise it was like they'd never gone swimming at all. "...you've been able to do that all this time?!"

"You never asked," Dryft said with a shrug, walking to Casita. "Now, Luisa said something about having some clothing to borrow?"

"You're sure you want to wear a dress," Luisa asked as she followed after the capricorn.

"This is a special day for Antonio so I want to look nice. And I can't wear pants."

"I have a few things that will work..."

The rest of the family slowly began to drift into the house, leaving the triplets to look back at their handiwork. Everyone had pitched in, of course, but the three had decided, along with Gahoole, Nocci, Isabella, and Ulika, to allow the rest of the Party and the family to finish up having fun while they returned to casita and handled the final touches. Tents had been set up, just like with Mirabel's party, and tables that soon would be loaded with food were pulled out to the lawn. After Mirabel's party they had realized that trying to get the entire town into Casita made for a cramp party and thus allowing everyone to celebrate Antonio's birthday around Casita with everyone only needing to come inside when he opened his door.

The decorations were different as well. Bruno and the rest of the Party had shown them all pictures of different parties they had gone too and while some were… not feasible (having it on actual clouds one could jump on was never going to happen and Pepa decided not to show Antonio or Camilo those images ever)… there were some they had decided to go with. Animals made of paper (not piñatas… they were made of folded paper that Fibonacci knew how to create). An ice fountain shaped like a whale that Anton had enchanted so that it shot out whatever drink a person wished right into their cup (and he'd assured them that he'd cap it at a two drink minimum for the adults). Plenty of party games for the little kids and the kids at heart. Bruno had decided that he would put on a puppet show while Saharah had volunteered to perform some of her ballads for the guests.

The triplets smiled feeling rather good about themselves and their work.

"You let them head off?"

Pepa sighed as she turned to find her mama standing there, her shawl tightly wrapped around her shoulders and a look of disapproval on her face. Something Pepa was sadly used to but recently had found had begun to lose all its power. "Yes mama. Antonio wanted to have some fun for his birthday before the party."

"This day isn't about childish fun. It is about-"

"My sobrino turning 5 and getting his gift," Julieta said coolly.

"He must learn that he has a duty. That he can not-"

It was Bruno's turn to cut their mama off. "He is a child, mama. Why must you rush to make all of us adults?"

"Because you act like spoiled children even now," mama snapped. "You have turned this party into a disaster. Everyone isn't focusing on what matters."

"No mama… we are finally focusing on what matters: the family." Pepa shook her head. "My son is not your slave. And just so we are clear… no matter what Antonio's gift is he will not be spending the rest of his life doing whatever you command him to do."

Mama's eyes flashed at that. "You would spit in the face of the Miracle?"

"No," Pepa said, storm clouds forming over her head before Bruno placed a hand on her shoulder, getting her to stop and take a breath. "I am honoring my family. Something you forgot how to do."

Bruno shook his head. "Antonio must serve the village… did your parents make you serve the village when you were his age?" His mama didn't say a word. "I thought so."

"The only one who doesn't like what we've done is you, mama," Julieta commented. "The rest of the family is happy." She stared at her mother, face softening as she pleaded, "Don't you remember how to be happy?"

"I am happy serving the village."

Bruno rolled his eyes. "You mean hiding away in Casita, lording over everyone while doing nothing."

"Bruno!" his mama snapped. "You will not talk to me that way-"

"Yes I will," Bruno said, squaring his shoulders. "You are head of this family because papa is gone. But Julieta, Pepa, and I… we are the future. Their children are the future. You are not."

Mama though didn't back down. "You have lost all sense of self. Deluded by what you saw in the outside world."

"no," Bruno informed her, "I just saw through your lies and your falsehoods and your schemes. And the rest of the family does too."

"You will not speak to me that way." She jabbed a finger at Pepa. "And if you do not rein in your child then I will make sure Antonio-"

A thunder bolt struck between the triplets and their mother.

"If you… ever threaten to try and take my children from me…" Pepa warned.

"Mama… go to your room."

The matriarch of the Madrigal family stared at Julieta in shock. "What?"

"It's not that difficult for you to understand. You've told us to do that many times. Go. To. Your. Room."

Without a word their mama turned and walked away.

Bruno clicked his tongue and several rats scurried over to him. "Watch her… let me know when she leaves." He sighed. "She is going to try something… I know it."

Chapter Text

There were not speeches about how proud they were.

Not moments were the family congratulated him on reaching the age where he'd finally get his gift.

In fact there was no discussion of his gift at all and in fact Antonio had forgotten all about that as he watched his Tio Bruno perform his puppet show.

"My name's…actually Eugene," the puppet known as Flynn Ryder told Rapunzel. She was an interesting puppet as she had long blonde hair but it was woven throughout the entire stage that Bruno had created, so that it was as much part of the scenery as it was her. Antonio hadn't even realized it was hair at first during the opening parts of the play, thinking that it was just golden rope that his Tio Bruno had strung up to make the stage look more interesting. But now that he knew he saw how everything was connected to that hair. How even puppets that hadn't met the lost princess were connected to her and her hair.

It was amazing and Antonio wondered if his tio would teach him how to make puppets like that.

When the play finally ends (with everyone gasping in shock when Flynn/Eugene cuts off Rapunzel's hair, choosing to give her freedom over forcing her to use a gift that would keep her a prisoner forever) and his Tio takes a bow Antonio got up and wandered over to Camilo, who had been playing a ball toss game with some kids his age. His brother wished them well and joined him in heading back to the main table, both of their stomachs grumbling with the need for some food. Not the magical healing food of their Tia Julieta but food all of the family had made. Even Antonio had been allowed to help Ulika make some thick lemon bars and he happily grabbed some, munching on one as they walked to the table.

"So, what has you all smiles, hermano?" Camilo asked.

Antonio grinned even as he swallowed a mouthful of lemon square, because despite his excitement he knows how to be polite. "We've never had a party like this."

"Yeah. This is a blast, isn't it? All for you."

But Antonio shook his head. "No Camilo… NONE OF US have had a party like this." He held his arms out wide and he saw the moment his brother finally caught on. When he noticed the laughter and the smiles of their family as they listened to Saharah play a ballad about a girl who could become a red panda. The cheers of a bunch of village women as several farmers all grabbed onto Dryft's fist and tried to defeat him in arm wrestling while the capricorn merely smiled and flexed his muscles, arm not budging. He saw Gahoole sitting with a bunch of little ones, including a baby that was tucked in her wing, telling them stories about her home while their parents were gathered around Anton who was mixing drinks that glowed like the sun.

"You're right, hermano," Camilo said, placing his hand on his brother's shoulder before guiding them to the table. They sat down only for Dolores to plop down on Antonio's other side, handing him a mug of something dark and bubbly, passing another cup to Camilo.

"Remember this day, hermanos," Dolores said with a grin. "For today… life is good." They toasted and drank the sweet syrupy drink, the bubbles in it tickling Antonio's nose. Dolores was wearing her hair down, it done up in a series of braids, and she looked far more happy than Antonio could remember her ever looking before.

"Where did you hear that toast from?" Camilo asked.

"From me," Mirabel said, grabbing a chair and swinging it around the table so she could face them. It wasn't proper, as the family was supposed to sit on one side of the table so everyone could see them, but honestly none of the other grandkids cared that much. Luisa moving to join them only cemented that fact. "It's a toast one of the Western Kingdoms give. A noble family, princes and princesses, were founded by a warrior who fought in a great war. His brother died in that war and the last time he saw him that was the toast he gave. Now they do it at every celebration, to remember that each happy moment might be our last so we must cherish it."

"A sad beginning," Luisa stated, "but I like the heart behind it." She raised her own glass. "Remember this day, little sister."

"Today life is good," Mirabel said, tapping her glass against Luisa's.

The youngest generation of Madrigals sat together, sipping their drinks, acutely aware they weren't whole.

"I'm surprised by Senorita Perfecta's choice in company," Camilo finally said, nodding to a table. There were only two chairs, one of which had Isabella. The other… was Ulika.

"Orcs are odd," Mirabel admitted. "Sometimes they fight with someone and swear a blood oath and they will spend the rest of their days trying to fulfill that promise. Other times they will fight with someone and they will share a drink with them in the ruins of whatever building they destroyed and become lifelong friends."

"Sounds like family," Dolores said and Antonio grinned at that; he didn't quite understand it but he was smiling because he loved hearing his sister speak up.

"Has you two talked yet?" Luisa asked as Antonio began to munch on some cream pie with a cookie crumb crust.

"No," Mirabel said before holding up her head. "But she wants to. She sent me a note… wants to talk after the party. I think she didn't want to ruin things for Antonio." She smiled and reached across the table to pat his hand.

And then Antonio started when he felt his mama put her hand on his shoulder and whisper, "Its time."

He'd known it was coming of course. Only a few months ago he'd been rather eager for his Gift Ceremony to arrive so he might discover his power. But now, after Mirabel and Tio Bruno returning and meeting their friends... he'd forgotten that the party was anything other than his birthday party and suddenly his nerves were running wild.

"No matter what happens," Dolores said, giving his hand a squeeze, "we will always have your back."

"Three of us against the world," Camilo assured him.

Mirabel smiled. "And gift or no gift or crummy gift... I promise I will show you how to craft wonders."

And then he was on his feet and heading towards Casita and he began to see his family and the Party and they were giving their own encouragement. Not telling him it would be fine, that he'd get a strong and important gift... rather that his gift didn't matter because what would come after would be just as grand.

"We'll show you wonders," Gahoole said to him, Dryft having moved behind her, placing his large hands on her shoulders.

"I'll teach you some real magic," Anton assured him, Fibonacci nodding in agreement.

"But no matter what," his papa told him as he finally reached the stairs, "we all will always love you."

Thus Antonio, with a smile and his head full of what would come after, went up the stairs without an ounce of fear and placed his hand on the doorknob.

The wood began to glow and he watched as the Miracle began to etch his image into the wood. There was plenty of space above him and he wasn't surprised by that; according to Luisa everyone's image had space because it would change as they grew older. But it was what was around him that made him pause.

Animals. So many animals.

He heard roars and winnies and sharp cries and he turned as the villagers all quickly leapt out of the way as all sorts of animals suddenly rushed towards Casita. There were dogs and cats and birds and snakes and jaguars and monkeys and at once Antonio realized he understood them all. Each and every one of them were crying out hellos and greetings, that they had sensed his gift and knew he would be a life long friend.

He laughed as a fierce looking jaguar began to lick his face while the monkeys began to play with his hair, only to let out a gasp when he was lifted into the air.

"I CALL DIBS!" Fibanacci cried out, holding Antonio up for all to see.

"You can't call dibs!" Anton complained.

"I just did!" the warforged proclaimed. "He will be my apprentice!" He lowered Antonio down and said in a quieter voice, "Oh, the druid spells I am going to teach you, Beast Master!"

Anton glowered at that. "Your mastery is in plants!"

"And yet who saved you from that burning tiger ghost?"

Anton scoffed. "I'm still not convinced it was real."

"It was real," Fibanocci told Antonio before heading down the steps, still carrying the boy while his new animal friends followed after. "Now that its settled tomorrow we will work on your rod. Every druid should have one. Perhaps a shield... Mirabel is handling your armor..."

His mama and papa swept in, taking him from Fibanocci but that only caused the rest of the family and the party to gather around him, giving their praise and telling him how excited they were. Antonio's cheeks began to ache from how much he was smiling from all their kind words and he completely forgot about looking at what his new room actually looked like as he was too focused on what everyone was saying.

And then he heard someone clear their throat and everyone grew quiet... as his abuela made her presence known.

"We could have Dryft drown her," Saharah muttered under her breath.

"No," Ernesto said sternly.

"What if I burned her? just slightly-"

Abuela swept her gaze over the entire crowd. "I wish to thank you all for coming. I am grateful for your kindness and how understanding you have been." The villagers murmured at that but Mirabel could tell her family didn't miss the insult her abuela had just given about the party they had arranged. "I am also so happy that Antonio has received his gift. The Miracle remains strong and I know his gift will help the entire village."

"You..." Tia Pepa hissed.

"But I have even happier news. Soon we will be able to gather together again, to truly celebration a most joyous occasion."

Antonio looked over at his papa, startled to see him glaring at abuela. "I am seriously tempted to let Saharah do it…"

Abuela turned towards them but her gaze only lasted a moment and then she turned and looked right at Isabella, who was standing by herself and swallowed as she found everyone attention on her. "In one month's time Isabella will wed Mariano Guzmán."

The villagers began to clap but Antonio saw that none of his family looked happy with the announcement.

"That is my daughter," Tio Agustin said darkly. But Antonio was more focused on his cousin.

"She… doesn't look happy, Nocci," he told the warforged. Isabella had gone completely pale and still at the announcement of her marriage.

"No… no she does not."

"The next generation of Madrigals will soon be upon us. Their wedding, a birth, and another Gifting Ceremony! A chance for all of you to celebrate-"

"Senora Madrigal…" Mariano said, stepping forward. "I know-"

"Yes yes, you are so happy to become a Madrigal," abuela said, walking towards him and grabbing his arm in a firm grip. She dragged him to where she had chosen to stand, so that everyone could see him. "Isabella, come here at once."

But Isabella remained rooted in place.

"Isabella," abuela said sternly. "Come here. Mariano wishes to be with the one he loves."

"She is right," he said before gently removing abuela's fingers from his forearm… and walking over to Dolores. "I do."

Dolores smiled and held out his hand, which he happily accepted.

"Told you," Tio Bruno whispered to Camilo, who scoffed before handing his uncle a coin.

"Mariano?" abuela said, confused. "What… what is the meaning-"

"Senora, I am happy to be part of your family… but it isn't Isabella that I love." He never turned to look at her, his eyes only for Dolores. "I have spent the last few weeks with Dolores… and have find in her a kindred spirt. I do not know if we can make your deadline of a month for a wedding… but in the future…?"

Dolores leaned in close, pressing her forehead to his. "Yes… in the future."

"You… you would dishonor Isabella like this?" abuela said in an accusing tone. "Dolores! You would steal your prima's fiancé-"

"She isn't stealing him!" Isabella exclaimed, her voice harsh and loud and so unlike what Antonio or any of them had heard before. "I never wanted to marry Mariano… he seems like a nice man but I do not love him!"

"What does love have to do with this?" abuela asked. "This is for the good of the village!"

"The village?" Isabella exclaimed and around her cacti began to form. "The village? I am not some sow you sell off for coin! I am your granddaughter!"

"And as my granddaughter you will do what is good for the family!"

"No!" Isabella roared. "I don't love him! And I won't love any man you try and force on me! I'M GAY!"

Everyone went silent.

Abuela reeled as if struck.

Isabella panted, chest rising and falling rapidly.

"…what's gay mean?" Antonio asked.

"Not it," Nocci quickly exclaimed.

"He's your apprentice!" Anton exclaimed.

"I called not it."

"Well I'm not doing it!" Anton complained. "I had to explain sex to Dryft and I'm still not sure he understands!"

"I understand," the capricorn complained. "When a mommy and a daddy love each other very much a stock comes."

"…oh sweetie…" Saharah moaned, holding her head in her hands.

"The stock brings things such as sex toys, edible underwear, and the lubricant that the woman uses on her nethers so the male can insert his-"

Gahoole quickly forced Dryft's mouth close. "Anton, be a dear and shut up?"

"Yes ma'am," the warlock whispered, eyes wide in shock.

Antonio looked at everyone, wondering how you would eat underwear. Dryft was part goat though…

During the entire…discussion… abuela had simply continued to stare at Isabella in disbelief.

"…no," she finally got out. Not in surprise or denial. Rather… it came out as a command. "No you are not."

"Yes. I. Am."

Abuela set her jaw. "No. You are not-"

"You can repeat it till you are blue in the face it won't change reality" Isabella said, throwing her arms out. "I'm gay! A lesbian! I like women!" She turned towards Ulika. "And I really like this one." And with that she rose on her tip toes, the orc bending down so the two could meet in a tender kiss.

"…awwwwwww!" Mirabel exclaimed, waving her hands in front of her eyes. "I… I can't!" She began to cry even as she smiled. "My heart! It's too full!" She looked at Dolores and Mariano who were still holding hands and then back at Isabella as she broke away from Ulika. "Isa…"

"That's… what I wanted to talk to you about," Antonio's oldest prima said. "Ulika and I talked… she's leaving the party for a while. And I'm leaving the valley. She's going to show me her home. I am going to meet her family, like she met mine. And she is going to show me all sorts of things…" She beamed before shooting abuela, who was utterly floored, a defiant look. "Find someone else to be your puppet."

And with that the newly made couple marched over to the family, not even giving abuela another glance. Isabella stopped before Antonio and knelt down, giving him a hug.

"I'm sorry for stealing your thunder, primo."

"Its okay," Antonio said, returning the embrace. "Want to see my room?"

"I'd love to!" Isabella said, taking him from Nocci and carrying him on her hip as the family moved towards his new room, Tia Julieta and Tio Agustin moving to walk with them, whispering how much they loved her no matter what while Luisa and Mirabel chatted with a beaming Ulika.

It was only later that Antonio realized that abuela never joined them

Chapter Text

"Good morning, Isabella," Dolores said, smiling at her prima before turning her attention back to the griddle she was working on. There was a bowl of pancake mix nearby and while it was a touch lumpier than her Tia's and they weren't the perfect little circles when she made them, and at least one of them had flipped onto itself and cooked weird… Dolores was actually enjoying being able to take care of her family. The adults were still sleeping off the festivities but the kids had proven to be far stronger than them and were thus up and about. "How are you today?"

Isabella let out a relieved sigh before flopping down into a chair in an ungraceful heap. "I'm gay."

"We know, sweetie," Camilo said, patting her on the shoulder as he walked up to join them. "We know."

Isabella had been turning that into her new 'hello' ever since she'd finally revealed her deepest secret and found so many utterly accepting, walking up to guests at the party and happily declaring "I'm gay". It honestly startled everyone how relaxed Isabella had become. Where before she had seemed like a chain that was at its breaking point now she was a lazy kitty, happy to let the world move all about her. Yet for Dolores it also reminded her so much of happier times, when her prima hadn't been consumed by her gift and had understood how to just take in the world and enjoy it.

"Well luckily for you these pancakes are for everyone so eat up."

Isabella considered the stack before glancing up at Dolores, a look of consideration slowly forming across her features. "Abuela is going to be very cross with me about last night, isn't she?" Before Dolores or Camilo could answer she continued. "In fact, I wouldn't be surprised if she decides that the future of the family is no longer mine to deal with. Pass it along to someone else, disown me, all that. So… I guess that means…" she let a smile slowly form on her lips, "…that I don't need to keep worrying about looking perfect. No more needing to spend an hour each morning checking my hair… no need to worry about my makeup…"

She licked her lips and grabbed three pancakes, plopping them onto her plate before drizzling butter and syrup on them.

"No more watching my weight."

"You're weight?" Camilo asked as Isabella began to tear into the pancakes with a gusto.

Dolores' eyes went wide, looking over at her brother. She knew that he needed more food because constantly shifting his body burned so many calories that he had to eat twice the normal person. Same with Luisa burning so many calories working.

"Isa… have you been starving yourself just to make abuela happy?"

"…maybe?" she admitted, the final bit of pancake dangling from her fork.

Camilo instantly swapped Isabella's empty plate with the one Dolores had been using to stack the pancakes. "I'll get to work on more batter."

"Why do you need more batter?" Mirabel said, having jogged into the kitchen while they'd been distracted by the latest revelation about their abuela and the affects she had on the family. Behind her came Luisa, Dryft, Saharah,Antonio (who was riding on the back of his new jaguar friend) and Ulika, the last of whom plopped down beside Isabella and gave her a kiss on the cheek like it was the most natural thing to do. Of course Isabella had merely grunted, "Can't talk, eating" but it was the thought that counted.

"Because all of the pancakes I just made are Isabella's."

"Did she call them?" Saharah asked. "No offense if that is how you guys do things but I always hate when people do that. Just share."

"She didn't call them," Camilo said, helping Antonio down before returning to mixing batter. The rest of the group would need baths before they ate but Antonio had just gone for a fun ride. "Apparently abuela had her convinced she needed to starve herself."

"And her gift clearly is like yours, Luisa, and she needs extra calories."

"…carechimba," Luisa hissed, only to receive an elbow from Mirabel for swearing in front of Antonio. The boy in question, understanding just what his prima had been doing, hurried over and gave her a hug, Isabella pausing mid bite before returning it, looking about with tear-filled eyes at how her family was rallying around her. At once Dolores could tell that Isa was wondering how they could all still love her after all the horrible things she had done. She wanted to tell her that she was family so of course they would love her no matter what but instead all she managed was a watery smile before she began to work on making more pancakes.

Ulika, for her part, narrowed her eyes before turning to Dryft. "Examination, now."

"One moment," he said before holding out his hands, causing water to burst from the sink. It swirled around him rapidly, covering him completely before it all pulled away and down the drain, leaving him completely dry once more but also cleaned of the sweat and dust he'd gathered from the morning exercise. "Saharah?"

"On it," the dragonborn said and Dryft retrieved a metal pot, filling it with water before putting it on the stove. Ulika grabbed the table and Isabella's chair, dragging her over to the stove while Saharah unleashed a blast of flames that within moments had the water bowling. "Sanitized."

"Thank you," Dryft said and Dolores blinked at how utterly… detached… he sounded. Cool. Professional. At once she realized that this wasn't Prince Dryft… this was the Party's doctor and healer. "Ulika, she can keep eating… I'd actually prefer it." He dipped his hands into the water, not even reaction to the heat, before drying them with his powers.

"Of course," the orc woman said.

"Uh… do I get a choice in this?" Isabella asked only for Ulika to shove a forkful of pancake into her mouth.

"That answers that," Camilo snarked.

"Below average height," Dryft commented to himself as he began to look Isabella over, moving about her rapidly. He glanced in her ears before leaning down, looking her right in the eye before he began to rub her jaw, large fingers gently feeling the muscles there before moving to her lymph nodes. "Dizzy spells?"

"Sometimes?" Isabella said though with how full her mouth was it came out more like 'thom-imes'.

"Hmmm. Muscle weakness?" He suddenly held up his hand. "Don't answer, I'll check." He rolled his hand and wiggled his fingers and Isabella's eyes went wide. The veins in Isabella's neck bulged out for a second before returning to normal.

"Oh," she said softly.

"Hmm… electrolyte-water imbalance. Fluid accumulation in organs. I can fix that for now but its only a patch, not a cure."

"Isabella, are you okay?" Dolores asked, watching as Isabella squirmed, jaw dropping as Dryft manipulated the water in her body, his hands waving about like he was conducting an orchestra.

"Aw crap," Ulika whispered, Saharah moving to pull Antonio away from Isabella who'd began to pant. "Dryft, I meant a surface exam. Please don't-"

The capricorn held up a finger. "Shhh, I'm trying to focus. Blood flow… let's check the veins directly. Increase flow… here. And… here."

Isabella began to wiggle in her seat and to Dolores' panic looked rather flush.

"Hmm… blood work is good but…"

"Dryft…" Saharah warned.

"Should we stop this?" Antonio asked only for Mirabel to cover his ears. "Hey!"

Luisa looked about before moving towards Dryft, eyes narrowed. "You need to stop-"

"NO!" Isabella screamed, startling them all as she gripped the table, body rigid. "Don't… you… dare…"

"Of course not, I am a trained cleric," Dryft said. "Now then, shift things… here."

Isabella bit her lip.

"And some pressure here… good, that's at least not damaged."

The eldest of the grandkids dropped her fork and began to hug herself.

"Almost done. Now-"

The Madrigal kids, save for Antonio thanks to having his ears covered, all jumped when Isabella let out a high pitch moan that lasted nearly a minute. Ulika quickly caught her as she finally collapsed in her chair, a lazy smile slowly forming on her lips even as she gasped for air.

"There," Dryft said, dropping his hand. "She is malnourished. Muscle mass is only 39% where it should be, several organs are in states of weakness that could lead to failure within the next 2 years, and I don't like how low her electrolytes are. She needs to eat 5 small meals each day… not big meals, that will make her sick as her stomach isn't used to normal size meals. Ulika, she can finish the pancakes but for lunch I want her to eat a sandwich, chicken would be best, light on sauce as that could cause problems with her bowels, and then in the afternoon she needs another meal. Roughly around 2:30 I would say. Maybe something with nuts. Also she needs to drink more water. At least a gallon today. I'll need to have her perform her magic so I can determine how much that drains her."

"Okaaaaaayyyy," Isabella said with a dopey smile, playing with Ulika's hair.

"…are we not going to talk about Dryft just making Isabella-" Camilo began only for Dolores to shoot him a dark look. "Okay, we aren't going to discuss it. Pancakes then?"

"Yes, thank you," Dryft said with a smile. "I could use a recharge myself after that." He shook his head. "Saharah, do you need your weekly deep examination?"

"…not now," the dragonborn said softly, Ulika shooting her a look. "Oh you've had him do it to you too!"

"I like doctors…" Isabella said drunkenly.

~MC~MC~MC~

Alma paced her room.

Her children… her children had lost their minds!

"How can they treat me like this," she hissed. It wasn't a question… it was a demand to the universe to answer. But everything was silent. Casita didn't obey her commands to bring the family to her, so that she could set things right. No one came to check on her. There had been no knock on the door letting her know it was time for breakfast and despite how hungry she was getting she refused to go down until they realized their mistake and came to get her.

Until then she paced and she stewed in her rage.

"Children… misguided lost children," she mumbled to herself. "Oh Pedro… what am I to do? Our children have lost their way. Pepa and Julieta no longer listen to me, allowing themselves to be guided by literal devils! Bruno… my sweet Brunito. What has happened to my little boy? Where is my sweet baby?" She shook her head, looking skyward. "And the grandchildren… Luisa refuses to obey the villagers anymore, thinking it is her right to question them! To give them directions! She is to lift and to carry, not plan! Dolores does not even use her gift anymore! Camilo was already so close to a lost cause… I tried so hard to make his gift something that would benefit all but I knew… I knew it was not a proper one. And now Antonio will not help…

"Isabella… what nonsense has been put into her hand! Leaving her home! Kissing a woman! Not even a woman! That green beast! It will take so much work to get Mariano to go on with the wedding!" She was already dreading the long talks she would have to have with his family, to get them to see that Isabella was still the better bride than Dolores. But it would happen… Isabella had to marry and it had to be now. A new baby had to be added to the family, one that Alma could have a firmer hand in raising. That was the problem… she had been too loose with how she guided the others and it allowed them to have these ill thoughts in their head.

Mirabel… it was all Mirabel's fault! Her and those demons that had tricked everyone!

"Assuming it even is Mirabel and not some… fae trickster," Alma thought only to wince. She kept getting headaches whenever she thought of the outside world. Of what lay beyond the valley. That should have been proof enough that they never leave! That they stay forever in the valley! It was safe at home. Outside there were dangers and threats. Necromancers and Blood Mages and-

A spike of pain hit her once more and she for a moment considered going to get some of Julieta's healing food but decided… no. No, she needed to focus.

"Pedro," she pleaded again, looking at the candle. "What can I do? How can I hope to fix this? To make the family right again?" she moved about her room without thought, finally ending at a cedar chest at the foot of her bed. She pulled off a blanket, touching the carved patterns in its surface; she couldn't remember why they were there but she knew they were important. Opening it up she smiled as she saw her greatest keepsakes. The dress she had worn on her wedding day. The blankets she had wrapped the triplets in. The-

She froze.

"They dare?" she hissed as she pulled out the mage's staff and the book of spells. She gripped them both, shaking them, before throwing each onto her bed. "Those… those vile beasts! They invade my room! Put their sinful relics in my chest! How dare they!"

This… this had to stop! It had too!

She whipped around, ready to break and tear the items apart, only to pause as she looked at the page the book had been flung open to.

…and a plan began to form.

Chapter Text

"You are sure about this?" Pepa asked softly, glancing at the walls. While she knew that casita had always shown itself to be trustworthy, as it had only ever altered any of them to what others were doing if there was a danger, Pepa couldn't help but look at the walls, worried that casita might send a message to her mama to let her know about the meeting the second generation of Madrigals were having with the older members of the party.

But casita just stood there, not even letting the drapes quiver, and Pepa looked at the party once more. That was why they needed this meeting. Why they needed to come to a decision. 

Casita was dying. 

"All the signs are there," Anton said, running his hand along the table they were sitting at like he was petting a sick dog. "The magic that is holding her together is weakening."

"There is nothing we can do?" Julieta asked, playing with the edge of her blouse.

"Oh, there are MANY things we can do," Ernesto assured her. "We aren't going to let the poor girl go down without a fight."

"The Bureau is already expanding himself so she can quickly jettison herself into the empty rooms he has," Gahoole stated.

“Is that safe?” Felix asked.

“According to Bureau it is very safe.” Bruno paused, face twisting. “I got the sense its rather… romantic… for them.”

"If he can do that then why not have her go now?" Felix asked. "I can't imagine this feels good to her..."

"Dying is never easy," Nocci stated. "But she is holding on... she is worried about all of you."

"...we can manage!" Agustin exclaimed. "Casita, please... we'll be okay. We don't want you hurting yourself just to help us."

But the home merely made the table shake slightly.

"She is a stubborn gal," Ernesto said with a fond smile.

Pepa nodded at that. "And so am I." She rose up. "No more delays... we talk to mama NOW. There is a curse on the valley, casita is dying trying to make sure we aren’t alone, who knows what is happening with the Miracle."

Gahoole frowned. "I'd have to get Dryft to take a look if we didn't want to risk a potential backlash, as he’s the only one that might be able to see the magic but-"

"No," Bruno said, rising up to join his sister. "No more delays."

Julieta nodded as well and soon everyone was heading out the door. "FAMILY MEETING!" Julieta called out, startling many of them with how loud she'd gotten her voice. "FAMILY MEETING!"

The kids all piled out of the kitchen along with the younger party members. Isabella was holding Ulika's hand and looking more at peace than any of them had seen her in over a decade. Dolores took care to make sure Antonio and Camilo were coming while Luisa and Saharah strolled shoulder to shoulder to the common area of Casita. Dryft and Mirabel were quietly talking, the capricorn gesturing at the walls of casita and the adults wagered he had noticed casita straining herself to let them know that she wanted to stay. Mirabel swallowed and Dryft gently reached down, placing his hand on her shoulder in comfort.

Which was why it was so important that they all have this meeting.

"Mama?" Mirabel asked. "Is something wrong?"

"Yes," Julieta said, wishing she could comfort her daughter but knowing that at the moment she needed honesty and not pretty lies. "There are many things wrong. With the family, with casita, with the valley. But we are going to fix it." She saw Isabella tense before shooting her a defiant glare, holding Ulika's hand all the tighter. But her glower turned to confusion when Julieta merely smiled. "For too long we have allowed ourselves to be defined by things... worried about how we appear rather than being who we want-"

"Hold on," Pepa said, cutting her off. "Where is mama?"

"Thank you, Julieta, for calling this meeting."

Everyone turned to see Alma standing on the second story balcony, looking down on them like a queen gazing upon the peasants that came to offer her tribute and ask for her forgiveness for their crimes.

"Well, this isn't going to end well," Saharah muttered.

"You are right, my dear," Alma stated. "Things have been wrong with this family. People allowed to run wild. Showing disrespect for our traditions and our ways. Ignoring their duties to our community. And it all began with her." She pointed right at Mirabel.

Dryft let out a low rumble, moving to stand between Mirabel and everyone else. His eyes flashed darkly as the rumble in his chest grew louder. "Old woman," he said, voice low and dark, "watch your tone."

Mirabel though merely met her abuela's gaze head on. "I have done nothing but care for this family-"

"You want to destroy it!" Alma thundered. "I see that now! I don't know if it is because you never got a gift... or if your gift never came because you aren't truly a member of this family."

"That is ENOUGH mama!" Bruno roared, stepping forward, his aura causing him to appear far larger. "I will not let you talk to her like that!"

"I only speak the truth," Alma said, refusing to back down. "And you talking as you are to me right now? That is proof that things are wrong. But do not worry, my son..."

She pulled a book from the folds of her dress.

"Oh fuck," Anton hissed, falling into a defensive stance. 

"Yes, monster," Alma said, her lips a firm line even as her words grew more manic. "I found this vile thing in my room. I don't know why you hide it there... but now that I understand how it works I will use it to bring about your doom.""

That made the Party blink. "In your-" Ernesto began but Alma had already opened the book and begun to chant. "Stop her!" 

But Alma's hand glowed and she lifted it up into the air. "The spell is already cast! I will reveal who you truly are! The masks and illusions you have cast to hide your true forms will be gone! See what this party and the demon who calls herself Mirabel Madrigal truly are! I reveal all of your true forms!"

And with that she clenched her hand into a fist and a wave of light burst from her and swept over everyone.

Anton was the first to come to his sense as the spell took hold, blinking his eyes before he swallowed in horror. "Oh no... no no no..."

Ernesto stared at him... before he snickered. "I knew it! I knew you dyed your hair!"

The warlock grumbled as he tried to duck his head to hide the graying at his temples.

"Oh thank every deity, even the ones I don’t worship!" Saharah said, looking herself over. "I still have my tits!”

“We are happy for you,” Gahoole said, “but language.” She gestured at a confused Antonio.

“I’m allowed this. I did NOT want to go through transitioning again!”

"You are as you were meant to be," Dryft said, looking the exact same.

"Transitioning?" Dolores asked, confused. She looked at everyone and other than Anton’s graying temples the party was the same.

"I was born a boy," Saharah admitted. "But I've always been a female in my heart.”

“And apparently in your form as well,” Ernesto said, looking over the Party, where Anton was the only one who had seen any changed, and then the family… “Huh,” he said, tilting his head as he looked at Isabella… and her decidedly curly hair. “I remember you having fuzzies as a baby…”

Isabella blushed, reaching up and playing nervously with the wild bush of hair that was now atop her head. “Everyone thinks I like to sleep in… I actually get up early to straighten it.” She looked up at her grandmother. “Because you said that’s how you liked it best! Well… thank you for that spell because I am keeping my hair like this!” She gestured at the wild mane. “Or maybe I’ll style it different.”

“You’d look lovely with a Mohawk,” Ulika stated. “Shave the sides, have it just standing up.”

“Oh, we could SO dye it!” Bruno said with a grin a touch more vicious than it needed to be. 

Julieta and Agustin shared a look before sighing; Isabella was an adult and it was her choice.

“Do you see, mama?” Pepa declared, waving her arms at the family. “None of us changed! None of us were altered! We remain exactly the same!”

“no… no no no no no,” the old woman repeated, over and over like she thought doing so would somehow act like a magic spell and cause her to gain the results she longed for. “Mirabel-“

“It was NEVER about me,” Mirabel snapped, finally fed up. “Was I upset I didn’t get a gift? Yes… but only because you made me believe that getting a gift was the most important thing in the world! You made my entire life be around my ceremony and my gift and when I didn’t get it… it was like the sky was suddenly orange and birds swam and fish flew! And when Bruno and Ernesto took me out in the world I realized that I wasn’t defined by my gift or the lack of one… just like none of the family is defined by it!”

“My gift wasn’t a blessing it was a curse,” Dolores stated, stepping forward and placing a hand on Mirabel’s shoulder. “Did you ever think about what it would be like for me to have a baby and not be able to comfort him or her because their cries would be too loud? That I couldn’t sing with my husband or enjoy music because it would make my ears bleed? Thanks to Mirabel I can live a normal life!”

Camilo nodded. “We are more than just cards you lay down on the table during some game! Why can’t you see that? Accept that we are people?”

“We aren’t going to let you ruin our lives anymore!” Luisa declared. “I want to see the world like Mirabel did! I don’t want to be just known as the strong one… I want to make people laugh and cry and cheer! I’m… I’m going to go to a bard college! I’m going to learn how to tell stories and weave tales!”

“I’m going with Ulika to visit her family,” Isabella declared. “And I want them to teach me everything! I want to run around barefoot and dive into forest pools and explore dark and dusty caverns!”

“You’re not nice at all!” Antonio declared, Dryft grinning and fist bumping him while Gahoole clicked her beak in approval.

“You need to realize mama that the problem isn’t us,” Bruno said, jabbing his finger at her. “The problem is YOU.”

“…no,” Alma repeated again, staring down at them. “No… this isn’t right… I won’t let you-“

The book began to tremble and shake in her hands.

Anton swallowed. “So… any takers that the demented old woman didn’t pay a tribute before performing the spell?”

“Backlash appears to be coming,” Nocci said. 

“Backlash?” Agustin said as the book began to glow, the pale greenish yellow light wrapping around Alma and holding her in place. 

“Run,” Gahoole said. “I mean us. Everyone… RUN!”

Casita began to shake at that moment as everyone hurried out the front door. Dryft and Luisa ended up grabbing half the family themselves, hauling them onto their shoulders as they raced outside, depositing all they had nabbed onto the grass while the rest of the Party and the family followed right behind, Juileta and Pepa doing a headcount and breathing sighs of relief that everyone was accounted for.  Dolores hugged her brothers tight while Isabella frantically checked Mirabel and Luisa over, making sure they were okay before wrapping them up in a massive embrace. However their relief disappeared as the roof of Casita exploded and Alma rose up in a beam of the twisting, thrashing magic, her head thrown back and mouth open in a silent scream as the spell struck right back at her. 

Ernesto reached into his pocket and pulled out a clay tablet, staring at it as words rapidly appeared. “Casita has fled to the Bureau… she says she had no choice. Something suddenly entered the walls and was threatening to consume her.” He looked at the house. “That isn’t casita anymore.”

“I think I have an idea what pushed her out,” Saharah muttered as Alma continued to hang in the air. “Anyone want to take a stab at what we are about to be dealing with?”

Anton frowned. “The spell was supposed to reveal our true natures. Because she didn’t make a proper sacrifice magic is now sending the spell right back at her… revealing what has lurked within her. What was in her heart when she performed the spell.”

All of them could only watch as the home (for it wasn’t Casita anymore… it was just a building, the magic having fled to Bureau, circling around the other sentient home and crying out in despair) began to crumble and break apart. But rather than collapse on itself the pieces of the Home of House Madrigal rose into the air, swirling around Alma before the timber and the tiles and everything that had made up the house slammed into her. Alma was wrapped up in the rubble of the house, her form disappearing as something else took shape around her.

It was somewhat skeletal in nature, what with the broken beams and timbers forming clear ribs and a spine. But it was more than that… it was a shell of a great beast, with mighty legs and arms and a long thick tail. Two more great structures rose from its back and the doors to the family’s rooms slammed into them, forming wings. Tiles shattered and were driven into the fingers and toes of the creature, forming great claws while furniture jutted out from its back like spines. And finally the head formed into a massive skull, completely empty as the entire thing slammed down to the ground and laid there, cold and lifeless.

“What… what happened?” Camilo whispered even as Gahoole shoved him behind her.

“Oh this is bad,” she whispered as the Party braced themselves, drawing weapons and preparing spells.

“Mira…” Isabella asked softly, “What is it?”

Before she could answer the creature slowly raised its head, opening its maw to reveal rows of sharp teeth made of stone… and the Candle.

The flame sparked before it exploded out, the fires racing through the great beast and causing its entire form to become engulfed in flames as it let out a roar.

“It’s a Hollow Dragon,” Mirabel whispered in horror just before the monster attacked.

Chapter Text

"What… what is that thing?" Felix called out as the family all dove in opposite direction as the giant creature made up of the remains of their home and burning with the fires of the encanto candle rushed towards them.

"A Hollow Dragon!" Ernesto called out before looking at Anton. "Armor!"

"On it!" he shouted, pulling out a small bag from his pocket and pulling it open… wider and wider and wider, impossibly wide for such a tiny bag. He said… something, Felix couldn't quite understand what it was as the tongue was a swirling mixture of clicks and twisting lyrical words, but whatever it was from the bag flew a set of armor that latched onto Ernesto, locking onto his body. The last piece was a shield, round and made of a gleaming pale green metal that Ernesto quickly fastened to his arm."It's not your normal stuff-"

The Hollow Dragon roared and fired off a blast of fire, Ernesto raising the shield to protect him and Felix, the enchanted metal instantly expanding to block the paladin's body from the flames.

"Better than nothing!" he shouted back. The shield shrank down and Felix was able to see that Saharah had sent out several of her toy soldiers, the little things not so little anymore as they expanded rapidly to the size of an adult and moved to rush the beast, distracting it so that Ernesto and Felix could begin moving away.

"What is a Hollow Dragon?" Felix asked again, looking about wildly. Antonio's new jaguar friend had appeared and the boy was on its back, gripping onto her fur even as his eyes were wide with fear. Camilo was looking about wildly, clearly wanting to help but Dryft was putting himself in front of the boy, hands held out as he drew water from the ground, lobbing liquid bowling balls at the dragon to try and douse some of the fires; it wasn't doing much but it was at least something. Pepa spotted him and gave a nod before she ran towards Julieta, who seemed shellshocked by the entire situation.

"Normally they are metallic dragons, who are classified as Good Alignment in Fizban's Treasury of Dragons. They protect places to ensure they aren't damaged or guard items mental for noble purposes. But if a metallic dragon dies while too focused on their mission there is a risk that they will rise back up as Hollow Dragon, an undead monster consumed with the singular goal of protecting… something. A jewel or a fortress or a king long dead! They forget who they are protecting it for, who it belongs too… the mission is all that matters. They are mindless in it!"

Mirabel shouted something and all her metallic animals raced to her, slamming into her body to form her armor before she leapt onto her jaguar Valeria, raising her hammer and giving a battle cry even as Agustin shouted at her to stop. But Mirabel was already off, Valeria dodging swipes from the Hollow Dragon as Mirabel darted under the dragon's belly.

"And how did it get here and where did Alma go?" Felix asked.

"That's the thing," Ernesto said as Nocci fired a spell at the Hollow Dragon, causing it to stumble before it turned on him, lashing out with its tail and striking him. The warforged went flying, Ulika leaping into the air and grabbing his hand to help slow his descent. "That is Alma!"

"What?!"

"The spell!" Ernesto cried out over the din of battle. "She wanted to reveal our true selves! But she didn't make a sacrifice to whatever she called upon so they took the cost out on her! And seems whoever she asked for aid from has a sense of ironic humor… she wanted to reveal our true selves so the spell revealed her's."

"The dragon," Felix whispered. "How do we stop it? How do we change her back?"

Ernesto swallowed. "I… I don't know."

~MC~MC~MC~

"Bruno!" Pepa cried out as she saw her brother drop his cloak and unbutton his shirt, letting both flutter to the ground before he rotated his bare shoulders. "What are you doing hermano?!"

"I have to try and hold her back," Bruno told her. "Julieta!" Their sister snapped her head up in their direction. "Get to the village! Warn them about the attack! Tell them to get to the forest!"

"My children are still here!" Julieta cried out. "I have to help them-"

"You are a healer, hermana!" Bruno shouted. "Dryft can at least use offensive attacks-" The capricorn bellowed in pain as he leapt in front of Isabella, taking a blow that had been coming her way from the the Hollow Dragon's clawed hand, his body bouncing along the ground before coming to a stop next to Gahoole, who paused whatever blood spell she had been performing to check on him. The Prince moaned but slowly began to get up, though his hand came back bloody and Gahoole set to work on him. "But you can't! We need you to lead the villagers to safety! Find Camilo and Dolores, take them with you."

"Antonio-" Pepa began but Bruno cut her off.

"His jaguar is getting him away from the danger." He paused, jaw working. "And we might need him. He might be able to talk to her, get her to calm down."

"Bruno…" Pepa warned.

"You know I'm right!" Bruno snapped. "I don't like it but we might!"

After a moment Pepa lowered her head and nodded; she wasn't happy but she knew he had a point.

"I'm not leaving my daughters here!" Julieta shouted over the sounds of battle; Gahoole had reentered the fray when Dryft had waved her off, darting about the battlefield that had been the Madrigal's front lawn, lashing out with her sword and sending ribbons of magic into the Hollow Dragon. But all that did was cause bits of wall and furniture to drop from the body of the beast, making the battlefield even more chaotic.

"They need to fight," Bruno said sternly. "Those three are the most powerful of the grandchildren… we need their help." As if making his case for him Luisa suddenly roared, having grabbing one of the massive boulders she'd once used in her workout and hurled it at the hollow dragon just as it was moving to bite down on Anton; the mage nodded in thanks before returning to his spells. Nocci, for his part, slammed his staff into the ground and caused more boulders to rise up for Luisa to hurl.

"But-" Julieta exclaimed only for Agustin to place a hand on her shoulder.

"I'll watch out for them," Agustin promised her. "You get the innocent out of harm's way."

Julieta swallowed at that before pulling him down for a kiss. "I will be back as soon as they are safe… do not get hurt my love."

"I promise," Agustin whispered and then Julieta was running shouting for Camilo and Dolores to follow her.

"Do you have a plan?" Pepa asked once their sister was gone, winds swirling around her thanks to her nerves. She had the horrible feeling that might have been the last time they were all together.

"One," Bruno said as he took a step forward, his aura flaring out and causing him to look several times bigger than he had before, multiple arms flexing around him. And yet… he was still so small when compared to the Hollow Dragon. "Hit her really really hard."

And with that he ran forward, cocking back two fists before unleashing a flurry of attacks.

"There has to be something else we can do," Pepa said. "Some way to stop what mama did with that stupid book-"

"The book," Agustin whispered. "Where's the book?"

Pepa's eyes went wide as she realized just what Agustin was getting at. "We have to find it!" She took a step forward only for Saharah to land in front of them.

"No offense but leave this to the professionals," the bard said, furiously playing her lute to command her metal soldiers.

"The book mama had!" Pepa called out, having to yell over the roars of the Hollow Dragon as Ulika grabbed a fallen piece of lumber and drove it like a lance into its side. The dragon twisted though and sent a burst of flames out of the wound, forcing the Orc Woman to leap away as the timber was reduced to ash. "Could that undo this?"

The dragonborn's eyes widened before she let out a shrill whistle. "New plan! Find the spellbook!"

"Oh it!" Gahoole shouted. "Dryft, hold back and heal! There isn't enough water for you to do much." The capricorn nodded and Gahoole darted back into the fray. His chest had stopped bleeding but the wounds were rather nasty looking.

"Water…" Pepa whispered before hurrying to Dryft, Agustin breaking off to check on Isabella who was watching the battle with wide eyes. "Dryft!"

"Yeh?" the capricorn slurred, shaking his head before reaching up and cracking his jaw. "Sorry. Yes?"

"You can perform healing spells better if there is more water around, right?"

The prince nodded. "I can use blood but if someone lost some I can't make more out of nothing. And many of my spells-"

Pepa held up a hand. "I can get you water." She turned, narrowing her eyes as she stared at the monster that her mama had become, thinking about all she had done the last few weeks, how her foolishness had nearly tore the family apart before they had realized the depth of her lies and hypocrisy. How it was forcing her family to fight. How she might LOSE her family-

Storm clouds began to form above the battlefield, dark and ominious.

"It's about to get very wet," Pepa rumbled.

~MC~MC~MC~

"Any weak points you spot, Mirabel?" Gahoole asked as the golemsmith returned from her examination of the Hollow Dragon. Bruno was now the lead attacker, plummeling the monster and breaking off chunks of casita from him. If they hadn't been told that Bureau had moved to protect casita's magical soul Mirabel would have been terrified about the damage being done to the sentient house; she just knew she didn't want to be a part of the attack.

"Everything keeps shifting… notice how it moves?" she pointed to the hollow dragon and how it was dragging its belly on the ground before lumbering to its feet, only to suddenly rush forward and slam down again. "It's adding debris and rocks to its body… its replacing what we break off of it."

Luisa frowned, panting slightly from having to rapidly throw boulders and other items at the beast. "So there is no way to take it down?"

"Oh, there are ways," Mirabel said as it began to rain hard. She glanced over to see Dryft standing up, a slight smile on his face and eyes shut as he held out his arms, the wounds he'd taken from fighting the monster healing. Once done he turned his focus outward and the puddles that formed around him began to glow. "And as long as Dryft is kept safe we can heal up and replenish ourselves."

"That's nice, dearie, but I don't want to spend years fighting this thing," Gahoole commented.

"Saharah's right," Mirabel stated. "We have to find the book and-"

Ulika let out a scream of pain, the orc having stepped into a pothole the hollow dragon had formed which caused her to crash down, twisting her ankle. She struggled to get up only to cry out when the hollow dragon suddenly slammed a foreleg down onto her own legs, pinning her down.

"No!" Anton shouted, firing a barrage of spells at the hollow dragon but the beast merely snarled before firing a blast of flames at him, driving him back before it lowered its head, maw opened and teeth made of broken pipes and shards of glass gleaming in the light of the lightning that was striking around them from Pepa's storm.

Mirabel tensed, gripping her hammer, ready to rush forward… only for the grass under the hollow dragon to ripple before it suddenly shot straight up, the blades expanding into 8 foot tall shoots, thick and hard that pierced the hollow dragon's underbelly, forcing it to rear up. Gahoole at once rocketed forward, grabbing Ulika and moving to drag her away, only the orc woman wasn't staring at her or the dragon. No… her eyes were on someone else.

"I hate you."

Isabella Madrigal marched towards the Hollow Dragon, utter fury written on her features.

The dragon burned the grass away and turned towards her only for Isabella to swipe her hand, causing massive cactuses to grow under the dragon, their spines driving into the dragon's body like a pin through a butterfly. The rains pounded around her, drenching her, but Isabella showed no sign of noticing as she marched towards the creature.

"You… you turned yourself into a monster," she snarled. "But before that you turned ME into a monster!" The dragon fired off a gut of flames right at Isabella but a wall of trees at once grew in front of her; they were reduced to ash but Isabella was safe. "Made me mock my family! Want to drive my baby sister away! Ignore Luisa! Think my cousins were less than nothing! Filled my head with you poison!"

The hollow dragon reared back and roared.

Isabella merely sneered before screaming right back at her.

"YOU DID THIS TO ME! ALL OF MY LIFE!" she raged and the ground under her pitched before a massive rose burst from the ground, lifting Isabella into the air. "YOU MADE ME!" she shouted before thrusting out her arms, rose vines wrapping around the hollow dragon and yanking on its limbs. "I! HATE! YOU!"

"I… think Isa is working out some things," Luisa muttered.

"This family so needs therapy," Mirabel commented.

~MC~MC~MC~

"We should be doing something," Dolores said, looking back up the hill towards where Casita used to sit, brushing her wet locks from her eyes. Now it was a dragon built from the remains of the only home she had ever known, fueled by her abuela's twisted drive to dominate the family and bring them under her utter control.

Camilo opened his mouth to say something only to wince when he saw a massive rose rise into the air, Isabella's small form riding on it as she thrust out her hands and sent out a multitude of vines to try and tear the dragon apart. "No offense but being able to hear things and turn into people abuela probably wants to burn alive isn't going to be that helpful."

"We are doing something," their Tia Julieta declared firmly, grabbing Camilo's arm and gently but firmly turning him away from the battle. Dolores turned to see that a crowd of people had begun to gather, looking on in fright at the sight before them.

"Julieta… what… what is that?" someone asked.

Dolores watched her tia struggle to find the right words only to eventually realize… there were no right words at all. Not for the situation they all now found themselves in. "I am afraid… that is my mother. She performed a spell-"

The villagers burst into clamor, yelling over each other, all demanding something different. Protection. Answers. A scapegoat they could blame for all that had happened. Even with her headband on blocking her Gift the wild collision of voices were making her ears ache. She could see that they were worried, angry, confused, scared, unsure what to do and Julieta was trying to get them to calm down but none of them were listening. Camilo let out a gasp and everyone began to scream and Dolores whipped around to see that the large rose was on fire and Isabella was swinging away, firing off vines and creating mushrooms to help her escape the dragon that was now chasing her. Someone, she wasn't sure who, suddenly leapt at the hollow dragon and fired a spell at it, striking it in the jaw and causing the dragon to whip around and focus on them. Fire arched through the sky, creating miniature suns that fought against the rain storm that was now leaving them all drenched.

The villagers panicked. Some screamed and fled, hands actually flung up over the heads like Dolores remembered seeing in the story books her papa would read her when she was a little girl, which depicted villagers… fleeing from dragons.

Dolores would have laughed if she had the strength to do so. Apparently the old tales were more accurate than she'd realized.

Others were screaming but for different and darker reasons. They demanded that Julieta do something, wanting to know why they family had allowed this to happen, why they weren't doing more, what were they going to do? Some began to bring up other mistakes the family had causedand somehow those all got twisted together so that the dragon was linked to people not getting house renovations or Luisa not moving a dam. A farmer was actually complaining about the rain even as there was a flash of lightning as Pepa tried to fry the dragon. And still more were asking about… fairies and trolls?

What?

"Please, we need to get you all-"

"Why should we listen to you?" someone shouted. "This is all your fault!"

"Tell us what to do!"

"We have to run!"

"Should we fight?"

"What should we do?"

"ENOUGH!"

The crowd grew silent as Mariano shoved his way forward through the crowd, demanding they focus on him.

A Mariano… who had pale purple skin, pointed ears, and a pair of long spiral horns that arced from his forehead and swept over his head.

"We are all confused and scared!" he shouted, his voice seeming to fill the village itself, stilling all those gathered. "Something has happened… some of us remain the same. Some of us remember things that should never have been forgotten. And some of us-" he smiled and gestured at his own form, "-have changed." He looked at his hands and smiled softly. "Changed… and yet feel more like ourselves than we ever have." He shook his head, focusing on the problem at hand. " But we are still the same mothers and fathers, brothers and sisters, sons and daughters of the valley! The Family Madrigal has always aided us, every day, expecting nothing in return! Now they need us to listen… and we shall!"

The crowd grew silent and as they did so Dolores began to look beyond the front of the gathering and saw that it wasn't just Mariano who had changed. Senorita Gonalez, who had always been the shortest woman in the village, had removed her shoes and stockings and was staring at the tops of her now rather large and hairy feet. The town minister was no longer concerned with his bald head… considering his skin was pale blueish white with two thick protrusions sticking out on either side of his head, his ear lobes so long they hung to his shoulders. One of the village children, who was hugging a purple bear for comfort, shifted and a pair of dragonfly wings fluttered behind her as she sucked on her thumb, her mother cuddling her close as her own wings flared out in agitation.

"The spell," Camilo whispered. "Abuela's spell… to reveal true natures."

Dolores nodded, remembering her Tio Bruno's comment that Mariano hadn't felt entirely human.

"Senorita Julieta… we are yours to command," Mariano said firmly. "Guide us."

Dolores watched as her Tia took a deep breath before holding her head up, declaring in a strong voice. "My family and Mirabel's party are doing all they can to keep the hollow dragon from descending down the hill and attack the village. However, we can't not assume that they will be able to do so." She held up a hand before any of them could say a word. "We don't know just what the hollow dragon can do… none of us were expected it to appear. We were caught by surprise just as much as all of you were. We have to have hope we can deal with this but if not we will protect all we can." She began to point of people. "Gather up all the old, sick, and young and move them into the forest. We will move towards the mountains… not climbing them but we will put as much space as we can between us in the dragon. Those of you that wish to protect your homes… I won't stop you but I do ask that you think of those you love."

"What about what happened to us?" one of the villagers shouted; he looked mostly human except his hair had taken on a blue hue and his eyes glowed yellow which matched the stripes that covered his neck and cheeks.

"We believe it was caused by a spell," Dolores called out, the villagers shocked by her speaking out. Even with her having spent the last few weeks with Mirabel's headband allowing her to hear like a normal human so many were used to her being a quiet little thing that squirmed at any loud noise. "There is nothing wrong with you! Any of you! And I promise that once we have the situation with the dragon settled we will give you answers. But for now we must protect each other!"

The villagers finally accepted this and began to move, following her orders. Some did head back to their houses to get farming tools that they could use as weapons but to Dolores' surprise a majority of them didn't stay there but rather moved to protect the rear of the mass crowd that was forming.

Dolores found herself walking with Mariano, who looked down at her and smiled awkwardly. "I know this must seem odd-"

"Isabella is dating an orc," Dolores told her. "My uncle Tio has apparently dated a dragon woman and a mermaid. My family doesn't get to question me about my choices." She slipped her hand into his and he smiled. "And… I might have a thing for horns."

Mariano stumbled a bit at that.

Chapter Text

Felix covered his head with his hands and forearms, desperately hoping that the flames that the Hollow Dragon was shooting above him would not hit him. Of course the moment he thought that he cursed at his own cowardice because if the flames hit him they might hit his family. While Camilo, Dolores, and Antonio had gotten to safety the rest of his family was currently in the line of, pun not intended, fire. Luisa was moving about the lawn, trying to find something to chuck at the dragon while Pepa was letting lose curses that would have gotten their kids’ bottoms tanned if they’d spoken them. Lightning cracked overhead and the rain continued to pound down upon them as she called upon her wrath to try and strike the Hollow Dragon down; it didn’t matter if it was her mama the beast was threatening her family and she would not-

The ground under Felix’s feet suddenly exploded and he found himself flying, a high pitch wail filling his ears only for him to dimly realize it was his own screams. The earth rushed suddenly towards him and he closed his eyes only to let out an ‘OMMPF!’ when his shirt caught on something and he was jerked back. 

“You are not built for such a fall,” Nocci told him simply as the Warforged landed hard, boots buried in the soft earth. 

“Thank you.”

The Warforged nodded and turned to begin attacking again only for Bruno to suddenly appear beside him, shaking his head. “We aren’t doing anything other than wearing ourselves out,” he said firmly. “We have to think.”

“It is a bit hard to think when we have that creature trying to kill us.”

Bruno shook his head. “Mama has been cursed… we have to break it. For that we need the book.”

“But we don’t even know where it is!” Felix exclaimed, throwing his hands up in the air. “Alma had it last and now she’s that thing! It could have been smashed or still trapped in her-“

“Casita could call it forth for us.”

Nocci though merely looked at Bruno. “She has fled to the Bureau. She has no control anymore over that form. If she tried it might kill her or cause her to become a part of the Hollow Dragon.”

“I know, I know,” Bruno complained. “We just-“

From his shirt a light began to glow and Bruno hastily pulled at his clothing to expose the tattoo he had. Felix glanced at Nocci only to see he had an etching in his form in the same design, which began to pulse with light.

“What is it?”

“Casita is talking to us,” Bruno said as he shushed him. “No… no sweetheart you… please-“ He suddenly snapped his head up and Felix followed his gaze, seeing that on the Hollow Dragon’s side Bruno’s door began to glow… and suddenly opened, causing several items including a small book to fall out of it. The moment the tome fell the dragon roared and the door slammed shut, the carving on it fading away. “Casita used her last link to her body to do that… if it weren’t for Bureau she’d be gone.”

“Then we don’t let her act be in vain,” Nocci said firmly, the lights that made up his eyes glowing sharply. “Everyone! Get the book!”

The Party, as one, raced forward.

~MC~MC~MC~

“Whoa there!” Mirabel cried out, her jaguar leaping up to catch Isabella as she fell off the massive rose she’d summoned. “Deep breaths, Isa, deep breaths.”

“I… I can keep going,” her sister panted. “I have to-“

“You’ve done enough,” Mirabel assured her. “Get your second wind.” Mirabel slid off Valenica, patting the jaguar gently. “Get her to Dryft, okay?” The metal beast nodded even as Isabella weakly reached for her sister, only to be carried away. “I’ve got this,” Mirabel said sternly, taking out her hammer once more.

“WE have this, baby sister,” Lusia declared, moving to stand beside her. “We do this together.”

“Lusia…” Mirabel began, “I want you to know… you’ve always been more than your gift to me.”

“I know.”

“Even before I came back… you were my sister. Not the strong Madrigal… my sister.”

Luisa smiled. “Thank you.”

“So… this isn’t me saying anything else on that, okay?” Now Luisa was getting confused. “I still respect you, alright?”

“Mira, what-“

Mirabel raised her hand to her lips, sticking two fingers into her mouth and letting loose a MASSIVE whistle that had Luisa’s ears ringing. Over the thunder that boomed around them she heard the answering bellow to turned to see a truly MASSIVE bull racing towards her, made of metal just like all of Mirabel’s other babies. The great silver beast let out a rumbling call before leaping right at Luisa, who shielded herself…

…only for the bull to slip apart, different parts of it locking onto her body.

“I made it… for you,” Mirabel admitted. “After I made Antonio’s shield. If you hate it-“

Luisa looked over the armor she was wearing, a massive war axe gripped in her hands. She reached up and felt the helm that was in the shape of the bull’s head before looking down at her sister, a vicious grin forming on her lips.

“Let’s show abuela what we can do.”

Mirabel flashed her own smile before the two turned and charged.

~MC~MC~MC~

“Got it!” Saharah shouted, having been the first of the party to manage to sneak under the Hollow Dragon and snag the book. “Okay, we need to find the spell!” she began to dash along as quickly as she could, flipping through the spellbook and hoping that whoever had written it had had enough sense to waterproof the damn thing. It would just be their luck if Alma Madrigal had used a spellbook written by a lazy mage who didn’t even know how to-

She frowned as she stared at the table of context.

“What is it!” Anton shouted as he fired a bolt of magic at the Hollow Dragon as it turned to try and snag Luisa; that gave the large woman the time to leap into the air and bring her war axe down on the dragon’s side, shattering a chunk of Casita and sending it raining down.

“I don’t know what language this is!”

“What?!?” Anton shouted.

“I don’t know what language this is!” Saharah complained in frustration. 

“It has to be Spanish!” Ernesto replied.

“It ISN’T!”

“But Alma read from it-“

“I KNOW THAT!” Saharah snarled in frustration. “But I can’t-“

The Hollow Dragon finally caught sight of her and let loose a glut of flames at her. 

Saharah tossed the book to Felix, who began to run as fast as he could in the opposite direction, while Saharah turned and glared at the hollow dragon. “You know… my great great grandfather believed he was a demon king.” Behind her chinese writing appeared, each one representing one of the zodiac. Saharah let out a tendril of her own flames as she stared down Alma, feeling her birthright flow through her. “Let’s find out if he was on to something.” With that she let out her own roar and unleashed a blast of white hot flames, the Hollow Dragon challenging her with orange flames of her own.

“She won’t be able to hold on for long,” Nocci said, accepting the book from Felix. “Let’s see… it appears to be a form of orcish? Ulika!” He threw the book to the orc woman, who had just finished being patched up by Dryft. 

Ulika frowned as she began to thumb through the tome. “This isn’t orcish!”

“It has the same harsh writing!”

“Orcish though has a far more noble quality! If this were orcish, which it isn’t, it wouldn’t be fit to appear on a tavern’s menu. MAYBE a list for a sex dungeon…”

“How… do you know about those?” Isabella soft with a soft moan as Dryft worked to repair the damage her assault had done on her own body.

“I’ll tell you when you’re healed up.”

“I can fight…”

Dryft placed a hand on her tummy, forcing her to lie down. “You do and you die. Now shhh, let me work.”

“NO deep scans!” Ulika warned.

“Save those… for later,” Isabella teased.

“I’ll give you deep scans later,” Ulika replied.

“Am I old enough to hear this?” Dryft asked innocently before shrugging and getting back to work on healing Isabella.

Gahoole chimed in. “My dear, its nice that you have a healthy relationship with your new girlrfriend but a bit of focus?”

“Right… right… maybe mermish?” She looked to Bruno.

“Send it over!” he called out, breaking off from an aura punch assault on the hollow dragon to get close enough for Ulika to toss over the book. “It’s similar but… not quite… we are getting into the right family, that’s for sure.”

“Well we need to figure it out!” Ernesto called out as the Hollow Dragon roared, slashing at the ground and sending a wall of mud and dirt at him which he barely avoided. “If we want to defeat this thing we have to know why Alma became it!”

~MC~MC~MC~

Agustin always put a happy face on his life. Whenever someone in the village asked him how it felt to be one of only two normal people in the Madrigal family (‘Four… its four… but everyone always forgot Mirabel existed and Alma… she made us all forget she was just as giftless as the rest of us’) he would put on a smile and list off all the ‘gifts’ he had. A loving wife. His daughters. His hobbies. 

But the truth of it was… it did bug him at times that he couldn’t do more. Julieta was the healer. Isabella could feed nations. Luisa could break mountains. When Mirabel had left he had been worried sick about her but also known she was safe with Bruno… and at the same time had hated that because he knew if it was him watching out for her she’d be in danger. Because he was just Agustin, the man that couldn’t even tend to the bees without getting a thousand stings. The ONE thing he could point to as his role in the family… and he couldn’t even do THAT right.

And at that moment on the lawn, watching as his daughters fought against the Hollow Dragon… he felt utterly helpless.

He’d promised Julieta he’d watch out for them but… how could he watch out for them when he couldn’t even do anything to save them? In fact he knew if he even tried to get close he’d only make things worse.

He was the burden… and he hated that so very much.

And the worst part about it was… there was no one he could be angry with about it but himself. He would NEVER begrudge Julieta her gift. Yes, he hated that she was made a slave because of it but he would never hate her FOR it. Isabella… he could admit that he’d made the same mistake so many others had and only seen her beauty and nothing else but he didn’t hate her for her natural leadership. Lusia was proving to not just be strong but creative too and he was so proud she was coming out of her shell. And Mirabel… he hoped that some of what she had become was thanks to him.

Case in point: the Hollow Dragon had leapt into the air, trying to snag Gahoole, and come down so hard that it caused everyone to fall. The others leapt back instantly. Agustin… laid there in the mud, trying to catch his breath.

He was OLD. He was SLOW. What could he possibly do to help?

Agustin watched as his two youngest continued to battle, Luisa launching herself like an avenging angel at the Hollow Dragon, war axe blinding in the lighting, while Mirabel hit at its elbows and knees, making it roar as she caused it to stumble. He fumbled about, trying to get up, knowing that if Isabella hadn’t drained herself with her grand attack she’d be there too and-

His hands wrapped around something long and hard and from the mud he pulled out a hand carved staff.

Agustin struggled to describe the feeling that holding the strange staff brought up in him. The best way he could put it was suddenly becoming aware of a limb that had been tied up and numb as it suddenly gained feeling. A strange almost tingling sensation as some sense he'd always had but never been aware of shook it's self awake. The Shockwave of the Hollow Dragon roaring had him stumbling back and crashing back against one of the hives; he suppressed a wince hearing the enraged buzzing of the bees inside. 

But to his surprise...No stings came, instead he could feel...Something, a strange awareness that seemed to be looking at him just as surprised as he was.

One of the bees separated from the swarm and landed on his nose seeming to stare.

'Friend?/Awake?/Aware?' It was less words more images and feelings but he could understand it. And while his first instinct was to try and talk....taking a chance he tried his best to send back the same feeling of 'Friend'.

The tone of the buzzing changed somehow he just knew it was the sound of joy as the bees swarmed him rubbing their fluff and chitin against him a constant chorus of 'Friend/awake/aware/finally/finally/finally' 

And somehow...he knew them, he knew the bees as well as he knew his self or Julieta, he could pick out an individual and tell you when they were born, what flower pollen's they'd gathered.

The small moment of joy was broken by a scream and gouts of fire that drew his and the swarms attention. 

'Help me/help family' 

The bees buzzing became a war cry surrounding him and Agustin could feel hundreds of little tugs on his soul as the bees suddenly multiplied and grew far larger. The hollow dragon suddenly turned towards him but he merely smiled as his swarm rose up around him.

"The Madrigals aren't the only ones with magic in this family,” he declared as he thrust out the staff, the bees attacking as one.

~MC~MC~MC~

“Well,” Gahoole said with a slight chuckle as she watched Agustin march into battle, “that isn’t something you see every day.”

Mirabel was about to say something when Pepa’s panicked screams filled the air and the two whipped around to see what had hurt her. But Pepa was fine… instead she was racing away from the battle…

…and towards Antonio, who was clinging to the back of a frightened jaguar, calling out for her to turn around and get away. But the forest had been lit ablaze by the Hollow Dragon’s flames and the jaguar was far too scared to listen, needing to get away from the fire…

…even if it took her towards the Hollow Dragon.

“Antonio,” Mirabel whispered, tensing to leap forward only for Gahoole to beat her to the punch. The owlkin launched herself forward, tackling Antonio off the jaguar, the two of them rolling on the ground. But while the jaguar kept running, roaring in fright, the great drake was focused only on the two of them.

“Get away from them!” Pepa screamed, thrusting out her hands and sending lightning bolts at the creature that had been her mother. But the Hollow Dragon savagely swung its tail out, connecting with the rage-filled mother and sending her flying. Luisa finally caught her but the blow had allowed the Hollow Dragon to put space between her and the party… while also bringing her within range of Gahoole and the trembling boy.

“Gahoole?” Antonio whispered, trembling from the cold and fear. “I tried to get her to stop. I did. She-“

“Shhhh,” Gahoole said, giving him a hug even as the dragon prowled towards them. “Its okay, little one. Its okay, I know. Now… close your eyes for me, okay?” She turned, putting herself between the dragon and the boy. “Close your eyes.”

The Hollow Dragon recognized her. She could tell from the way its face twisted into malicious fury. It recognized her and it was ready to kill its own grandchild to destroy her.

Gahoole took a deep breath and prepared to throw Antonio to the side, hoping that would get him out of danger, that the Hollow Dragon would focus on her.

The dragon reared back, having decided not to bathe her in flames but instead swallow her whole.

It had been... a good life. And this... would be a good death. A worthy one. Saving a little one… yes, she was ready.

The dragon charged. 

Yes. A good d-

"You. " 

Gahoole eyes snapped open and she stared in shock as Dryft, her sweet boy, held the dragon back with just his bare hands. His hooves were digging into the earth, every muscle straining as he was pushed back... but he was slowing her down. His meaty fingers dug into the wood and stone that made up the hollow dragon’s body and the beast snarled as it tried to press forward… but Dryft did not let go. No, the capricorn fought against her, jaw clenched even as the rains beat down on him and the fires from the beast tried to burn his flesh. She could already see his hands blistering from just grabbing onto the creature.

But he held on despite the pain.

"You..." he panted, his words tinged with utter malice, "dare. " 

He braced his legs, muscles tensing… and the dragon STOPPED.

She had seen many things in her life. Wonders and tragedies so rare that they were thought myths and legend. Blessings and terrors. She honestly had begun to think she could never be surprised. But as the capricorn prince gripped onto the jaws of the Hollow Dragon she realized she was wrong. There was one last miracle to see. 

Around Dryft's body an aura of power began to radiate from his flesh as he slowly pushed the dragon back. 

"You... dare…”

He pulled back one arm, curling his fingers into a fist, holding back the Hollow Dragon with a single arm.

"...mortal?" 

Where a being ascended was an important thing. The land they chose would always be blessed and, in turn, grant them the greatest of their power. They would never be stronger than the place of their rising. That was why so many that gained the power to ascend chose places where temples to their might were already made or castles where they might call home. 

But for Prince Dryft Coldwater... the party was home.

With a bellow that shook the heavens he punched the Hollow Dragon, sending it rocketing across the field. 

Everyone could only stare in shock as Dryft began to march towards the beast, the Hollow Dragon shaking its head before getting back up, roaring out a challenge. Dryft, for his part, merely rolled his neck before cracking his knuckles, the water that gathered on the ground heeding his call and rushing towards him and at once healing his wounds, swirling about him as his aura grew in intensity, a candle against the darkness. And in that moment Gahoole knew that somewhere far away the seas roared in delight that the youngest of their patrons claimed his birthright.

“What… what is that?” she heard Felix ask.

“That,” Anton answered, shaken, “is the power of a god.”

Dryft threw back his head and let loose a battle cry, lightning strike all around him.

Prince Dryft Coldwater.

God of the Sea.

God of Healing.

God of War.

"Go get her, sweetheart," Gahoole whispered with pride as her boy suddenly rushed forward, leaping into the air and meeting the Hollow Dragon head on as it tried once more to launch itself at Gahoole. Their collision formed a shockwave made them all nearly topple again, Gahoole just managing to stay on her feet as she watched her adopted grandson lift up his hands, twin pillars of water rising on his command before slamming down upon the Hollow Dragon, driving it into the earth. “Stay here, Antonio,” she informed him before turning to Anton. The Hollow Dragon wasn’t about to submit to Dryft, unleashing a glut of flames that forced him to leap back before he charged again.

“CHARGE!” Agustin suddenly shouted and his giant bees moved to attack the Hollow Dragon’s unprotected side while Nocci spun his staff before slamming it down hard, sending a wave of magic at the beast’s opposite flank. 

Pepa held out her hands, CATCHING her lightning bolts and hurling them at the Hollow Dragon as she too stormed forward, rage written on her features at the fact that the creature before her had nearly killed her baby. The winds whipped around her and suddenly she was airborne, controlling the gusts to fly her over the Hollow Dragon, lashing out with lightning she plucked from the stormclouds. Ulika, for her part, rolled her shoulders before rushing forward, the ghostly forms of her ancestors appearing beside her as she moved to back the others up. A sudden ghostly horde of orc women appeared, swarming the Hollow Dragon, attacking its ankles and knees, causing it to stumble before it began to attack once again.

 “Don’t just stand there! Translate the book!” Gahoole roared at Anton as she looked back towards Dryft, her sweet boy having landed on the Hollow Dragon’s back, fingers digging into its wing joint as he cried out, muscles straining as he sought to rip one of its wings off. Gahoole, for her part, cut herself, allowing her blood to run along her sword, charging it with all her love and power before she too moved to enter the fray once more. “We’ll buy you time!”

Because even with a god on their side now… the battle was far from done.

Chapter Text

“I’m sorry, mama!” Antonio declared, looking up at her with big wet eyes. “I tried to leave! I really did! But my friend got scared by the fire-“

“It’s okay, sweetheart,” Pepa said, running her hands along his face, assuring herself that he was okay. “I know you didn’t mean to.” And she did. After raising Camilo and having to deal with concealing her own emotions Pepa had developed a knack for knowing when someone was lying to her. In this case she knew in the very depths of her heart that Antonio was telling the truth. 

Antonio smiled weakly at that before his eyes went wide. “When did Tio Agustin get a gift?!?!”

Pepa looked back to see her brother-in-law thrusting a wooden staff at the hollow dragon, a swarm of bees attacking her. The insects looked… odd though. They were each the size of kitchen chairs and their wings glowed and sparkled like glitter poured in a glass. Their stings shouldn’t have done much to the hollow dragon, considering its body was made up of casita’s physical form, but wherever they stung the hollow dragon would roar and veins of magic raced from the puncture site. 

“I’m… I’m not sure but I bet if we ask Mirabel about it she’ll let us know.”

Ernesto hurried over to them, a grimace on his face. “I’m sorry Pepa but… you need to leave Antonio for now.” She blinked and the man sighed. “We need more rain. We thought we’d need to pull back, what with Dryft fighting-“

The newly ascended god let out a bellow before leaping into the air, clocking the hollow dragon in the jaw just as it had been moving in to try and snap at Anton. The blow sent it stumbling and then Luisa was on it, her new armour gleaming as she lashed out with twin fists right into its neck, cracking cement that it had shifted to try and protect its body.

“-and him not being able to heal,” Ernesto continued. “But he’s smart… he’s casting a low level healing spell out… your rain-“

Pepa looked at the drizzle that was still coming down, then at her hands from where she had grabbed the lightning bolt. The burns were fading away; not as quick as with Juileta’s food but it was still happening.

“Of course,” she said, smiling at Antonio before looking at Ernesto. “Can you…?”

“I’ll get him to the village and then return. Make sure Dolores or Julieta have him.” He scooped the boy up. “You know… you remind me of a man I met. When he became enraged a curse would cause him to turn into a massive ogre. He figured out how to use the curse to his advantage. I asked him how, once… he told that it was his secret… he was always angry.”

Pepa smiled at that. “We are not the same though.” She thrust her arms out and the winds whirled around her, lighting slamming into the ground as the storm once more grew larger. “I’m not angry… I’m passionate!” 

And with that she leapt forward back into the fray.

~MC~MC~MC~

Abuela had tried to kill Antonio.

That thought rattled in Isabella’s brain, bouncing about like a rubber ball, only it gained more speed as time went by.

Abuela had tried to kill Antonio.

Little Antonio… who had never judged her. Never expected her to be perfect. Who had also complimented her but not about the stuff other people did. He told her she was smart because she helped him with problems. He told her she was funny because she’d make comments about the family and even though she meant them to be insults he hadn’t understood and just thought she was making jokes. Thought she was special… because she was his prima.

And Abuela… had tried to kill him.

Isabella trembled.

“No more,” she hissed as she shut her eyes and took hold of her gift. She didn’t coax it to work. She didn’t force it to either. She merely held onto it and mentally hissed, “now” and her gift responded.

The ground around her rippled and bucked and suddenly she was rising in the air. She felt grass wrap around her, feather soft and thick so that no blow could hurt her. She felt the vines press into her skin, burrowing into her flesh and muscles but it didn’t hurt… no. It was like she’d gone her entire life with her arm asleep and suddenly she could wiggle her fingers again. She felt the wood grow around her as she rose, hard as steel.

And then she opened her eyes and she wasn’t looking through her own sockets but ones the size of the dining room table, filled with amber. She looked down at her huge wooden fingers, flexing them before reaching up and brushing some rose vines off her brow like she did with strands of loose hair. A massive bare foot slammed down into the earth as Isabella rolled her shoulders, a smirk forming on her lips as she saw the hollow dragon wasn’t that big anymore… in fact it rather looked like a bear to her now.

She paused only to reach down and grab Ulika, placing her on her shoulder before she rushed forward, driving her knee into the hollow dragon and sending it sputtering.

“Hold on, okay?” she asked, her voice louder and deeper than it had been before, echoing through her constructed form.

“…yes, though I am having some rather interesting ideas form,” the orc woman admitted, looking down. Isabella mimicked her and realized she’d forgotten to make herself a dress.

Oh well.

~MC~MC~MC~

“I swear,” Felix said, watching as the 30 foot tall nude wooden titaness that was his niece decked the dragon that was his mother-in-law, “sometimes it feels like certain people’s gifts aren’t fair at all.”

Dryft, for his part, pulled himself from the crater he’d made upon crashing down after an attack and shook his head. “Oh, are we allowed to do that now?”

“Do what-“ Felix began only for him to leap back as the capricorn’s flesh rippled and bubbled before turning into water, revealing that rather than normal bones his skeleton was made of onyx. The form began to swell in the rain as he rose up, the waters swirling along the enlarging skull and bones, before solidifying into a watery ‘skin’ as he reached Isabella’s height. “What the-“

“Oh… Dryft discovered his Godly Form,” Nocci said dryly. “Not as big as his mother and father’s…”

“Hi,” Dryft said politely to the hollow dragon, “I’m Dryft. This is Isabella.” The wooden giantess smirk. “We’re gonna beat you up now, okay?”

The hollow dragon actually tilted its head before the two giants slammed into it.

“You know,” Nocci stated, “I’m willing to bet if Camilo focused he could-“

“No!” Felix exclaimed. “Two giants are enough!”

~MC~MC~MC~

“Is it just me or is Isa a bit more… busty than normal?” Mirabel asked as she watched her sister’s giant wooden form grab onto the hollow dragon, trying to lock it in place while Dryft drove his watery fist into its mouth in an attempt to drown its fires.

“THAT is what you are focused on?” Luisa complained.

“Well, I mean…” Mirabel waved at their sister, “I mean I know she was pretty but… that’s curvier than I remember. Granted she didn’t do the bath with us… maybe she will now, as she seems more relaxed-“

“Mira, focus!” Luisa complained. "Is this really what we should be thinking about?" Luisa asked as she reached up and adjusted her helm. 
Mirabel frowned, waving in the direction of their sister. "I mean... okay, so I know I'm not a traditional beauty. Sure, there are plenty of people that have looked a little bit too long at me but its not like I am having princes race in on their horses to sweep me off my feet. And... okay, I'm trying to be as polite as possible but you aren't a traditional beauty either. And that's okay!" Mirabel quickly waved her hands about. "I mean, clearly Isa likes her women muscular and I know there are plenty of men that do too. It's just..." She reached up and adjusted her glasses, Luisa turning her gaze towards Isabella's wooden giantess form as she leapt over the hollow dragon before kicking it hard in the gut. "You have to admit it gives one a bit of a complex when our sister who was already beautiful decides to become a 30 foot tall naked nature giantess with even BIGGER chichis that normal! I mean... come on!"

The sisters winced as the hollow dragon whipped out its tail, slamming it into Dryft and sending him crashing down before it unleashed a glut of flames at Isabella, causing her form to begin to burn. She didn't seem in pain, which was a relief, but the rains could only do so much and already they saw cracks and fissures forming in the wood.

"I'm going to try and help her... it will be like fixing one of my babies... if they were huge and made of wood and half on fire." Mirabel hopped back onto her jaguar and took off. 

Luisa was about to join her when Saharah landed next to her, wings spread wide and smoke coming from her mouth.

"Are you alright?" Luisa asked.

The dragonborn bard nodded. "Just frustrated. We can't figure out that stupid book."

"The one abuela used?" Luisa asked.

"Yeah. I had to get away from it before it frustrated me-" There was a whooooosh! and Luisa blinked at the book in question flew into her hands. "...fuck you Anton I said I needed a moment to think!"

"We don't have a moment and I need both my hands!" Anton shouted as he began to cast spells rapidly, trying to assist the other fights. Nocci was firing off spells of his own while Gahoole was doing something with one of her swords to try and power it up. 

"Damn it all!" Saharah complained. "We've tried everything! We need a mage to translate it!"

Luisa frowned, flipping open the first page. "I can translate it."

"Maybe a spell or something that will reveal the language or bring us someone that can read it!"

"I can read it. 'The War Mage's Guide To Spells And Curses, Vol 4, written by Pe...' okay that is smudged, can't read it..."

"We could..." Saharah paused, blinking in confusion before looking at Luisa. "What?"

"I can read it. It’s the War Mage-"

"HOW?!?!" The dragonborn screamed, flapping her arms about.

"It’s in Portuguese. Abuela taught everyone it along with Spanish."

"...fucking hell I'll take it!" Saharah snatched the book and began to leaf through it. "Okay... so..." she let out a steady stream of purple flames from her mouth as she went through the tome before suddenly stopping, the flames going to orange just before she sucked them back in. "Okay, according to the detection spell this was the last thing that was cast. What does it say?"

Luisa hefted up the book. "Let's see... 'Spell Of True Self. Used to reveal the true nature of a being. One pays homage to Taoroinai’, did I pronounce that right?"

"Trickster god, of course. Alma probably didn't read that far. What does it say about the cost and backlash?"

"Let's see..." Luisa studied the book carefully. "Okay, so according to this if proper payment isn't made then the caster will have their form altered to reflect the trait that they are most known for by those around them. Only by getting them to abandon that trait can the curse be lifted." She frowned. "What does that mean?"

"It means I have the answer though I have no fucking idea how we'll do it. GAHOOLE!"

The owlkin disengaged from the fight and flew to them. "She keeps getting stronger. Dryft alone should have put her down by now but she's beginning to overpower him. Isabella is channeling so much power right now she could end up ascending herself… this fight just keeps going though."

"That's because of the curse," Saharah said, pointing at the book. "According to this Alma's trait, the one she is most known for, was used to craft her altered form. What is she known for?"

"Being stubborn? Pig headed? Spiteful?"

"Protecting the image of the family," Luisa commented.

Saharah blinked before rubbing her brow. “Of course. Of-fucking-course.”

Gahoole frowned at that. “So we need to get her to break out of that trait.” The hollow dragon suddenly lunged forward, blasting out flames in front of her, and Isabella’s giantess form shattered apart into kindling, Ulika grabbing the eldest of the Madrigal grandchildren out of mid air. The two landed and Ulika began to run as the Hollow dragon began to savagely attack the remains of the wooden construct. “But how? She’s trying to kill her own family!”

“Because we are threats to the family,” Mirabel stated, riding her jaguar up to them. “In her mind the image of the family, how we should be seen by the village, is more important than even ourselves.”

“She drove Isabella to starve herself, gave most of the family emotional distress,” Anton rattled off while Nocci fired on the hollow dragon. “And she doesn’t see what she is doing as wrong… she sees it as protecting the Madrigal family… even from itself.”

“Then how do we stop her?”

Mirabel swallowed. “I have an idea… but I need a promise from all of you.”

“And what’s that?”

“No matter what happens… don’t interfere.”

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

The hollow dragon was just getting stronger.

No matter what any of them threw at it the creature seemed to adapt and alter itself, growing in strength to counter their attacks. Even Dryft taking on his godly form wasn’t enough anymore and he was finding himself being driven back by the beast, unable to launch an offensive attack as the fires grew hotter and the hollow dragon’s strikes more fearsome. Members of his party winced, thankful that in his altered state he had water and stone for a body rather than flesh and blood; if he’d had the latter he’d have died by now.

But living and winning weren’t the same things. Not by a long shot. They weren’t fighting to win. They were fighting to survive, to stall. And even that was touch and go.

The Madrigals and the Party couldn’t even say it was a relief when Mirabel finally began to march forward onto the battle field. She had made them swear that they wouldn’t interfere, invoking every promise she could from each of them. To swear on the things that mattered or the most sacred of their beliefs or to gods who would not look kindly to them breaking their promise. She had forged shackles out of promises and now they were all trapped, watching her move alone towards the hollow dragon.

“Hello abuela!” Mirabel called out. She’d left her armor behind, her hammer as well. Removed her goggles and the rest of her gear. All she had was a piece of parchment rolled up under her arm. She walked towards the hollow dragon utterly defenseless… and that caused the creature to pause.  “So… of all the ways I saw my trip back home ending this certainly wasn’t one I imagined.” She chuckled softly, shaking her head. “Bet you didn’t see it ending this way either.”

The hollow dragon snarled.

“I know… I know. I’m… a disappointment. The Madrigal that doesn’t fit. The one you wish would just disappear. I kept hoping if I pretended not to notice how you were treating me that you’d get the hint and go back to the abuela that I remember.” Her smile fell. “That wasn’t going to happen, I guess. You just couldn’t ever accept who I was. If I couldn’t be the Mirabel you had dreamed of them I wasn’t really Mirabel at all. Or… or maybe Mirabel didn’t deserve to exist in the first place.” She paused, taking a deep breath. “So… I’m not going to fight you anymore. You want me gone? Okay. And… I don’t mean me leaving. I mean gone… permanently.”

The hollow dragon tensed.

“This isn’t a trick, I promise you. I made everyone swear not to interfere.” And while she didn’t look back at them Mirabel could feel her family and the party staring at her, hating that she’d forced them not to rush forward and save her. That she’d forced them to witness her own death. “Burn me up. I’m ready.”

The monster narrowed its eyes.

Mirabel did nothing. 

The hollow dragon allowed flames to begin dancing around its teeth, its entire posture screaming of its pleasure to FINALLY destroy the girl that had ruined the Madrigal family. 

“I am ready,” Mirabel repeated. “I am ready for your judgment. For I am… Mirabel Madrigal… “

The hollow dragon reared back, taking in a deep breath-

-and froze as Mirabel unrolled the parchment, revealing a familiar portrait.

“…nieta of Pedro Madrigal,” she said in a firm voice. “His blood flows through my veins. You taught us all that it was his sacrifice that saved us all and allowed us to have the lives we live. That we carry on his spirit and his memory. That every day we live we do so because he could not. So do it, abuela… destroy me.” Mirabel narrowed her eyes and held up her abuelo’s painting. “Destroy your esposo’s family. Destroy his nieta… who he never got to see but who he gave his life for all the same. Who carries his blood and his spirit with her. Do it.”

The hollow dragon roared.

Mirabel didn’t move.

The fires swirled in the dragon’s mouth… and then it dropped its head to the ground, sending mud splash all over. 

Everyone watched as pieces of Casita rained down into the muck, tumbling into puddles or muddy holes, tipping and falling. The rains continued to fall as the hollow dragon collapsed onto itself until finally, standing in the wreckage, was Alma Madrigal, her tears mingling with the rain.

“…I’m sorry,” Alma whispered before turning ready to run, unable to face them.

She got one step before Mirabel caught her by the wrist.

“I think… we’ve all run away long enough,” she said.

Alma didn’t not fight her as she led her away from the rubble… and towards those that loved them.

Chapter Text

“Hmm…” Dryft said, looking over Alma carefully. He had reverted back to his ‘mortal’ form after it was clear the fight was over. Despite having ascended to godhood, moving beyond the concerns of mortals… he had at once set about checking on everyone and making sure they were healed up. “I don’t like the swelling in your knuckles.”

“I’ve had that for years,” the old woman said softly, keeping her tone polite. She knew she had no right to get mad at anyone, especially when they were helping her. “Comes from knitting and all that. I’ve learned to live with it.”

Dryft scoffed. “You don’t learn to live with pain you learn to live with what to do to stop the pain. And then you learn how to make it go away.” He held out his hand and Alma felt a squirming sensation in her fingers. “I should be able to begin undoing the damage but I’ll need to do a deep scan later-“

“NO!” her grandchildren cried out, much to her confusion.

“Dryft?” Gahoole asked softly. “No deep scans today, okay sweetheart?”

“… okay,” he said with a good-natured shrug before turning to Gahoole and checked her over. “Hmmm, I’ll need to deal with that break… bones are so overrated honestly but…”

Gahoole merely shook her head. “Dryft, sweetie, maybe you want to take a moment and sit down?”

“Why?”

It was Pepa who answered. “You became a god. Don’t you want to… process that?”

Dryft… shrugged. “My momma is a god. My dad is a god. All my sisters are gods. Do you sit down and process that you have begun to have your monthly cycle?”

“OH!” Camilo exclaimed. “Dryft needs a quinceañera! Or whatever it would be for a god!”

Felix shook his head as his son began to babble about all they should do to celebrate the capricorn’s latest growth. “Maybe we can do that after we figure a few things out… like where we are going to live.”

The entire family looked at the muddy field that had once been their lawn and the rubble that was Casita. After they had alerted Julieta and the rest of the family that everyone was okay and they could return the family and the party had gathered at the remains of the home, sitting on what furniture they had been able to salvage. Nocci and Ulika had cut some firewood and built bonfires while Saharah’s toy soldiers had marched through the rubble and found food that had somehow come out of the battle unscathed. They were all now gathered around four different bonfires, roasting sausages along with other odds and ends they’d managed to scourge up.

The only person from the village that had been allowed to stay had been Mariano. The rest had been asked to go home, to give the family the rest of the night to decompress from what had happened to them, and in the morning they would do all they could to explain what had happened.

Not that any of them understood what had happened themselves.

“It is all my fault.”

Almost none of them.

“Mama?” Bruno asked, looking over at Alma. 

“What happened to the village… us becoming isolated… forgetting about what the outside world was actually like… it is my fault.” She sighed, looking down at her lap. “The only justification I can make is I forgot as well but… it is my fault, all the same.”

“I don’t understand…” Julieta said. She had her arms wrapped around Mirabel and Isabella while Lusia sat on the ground before her, resting against her legs.

“Let me start at the beginning,” Alma said. “It is a tale that might sound familiar… but there are parts that you never learned. Because I didn’t remember them.” Her worn face grew softer as she began to speak. “I met Pedro at a festival… what you didn’t know was that shortly after seeing each other a swarm of bug bears attacked. We fought together… we killed together… we defended together. It was…” She sighed but not in a sorrowful way but rather one remembering fondly a memory of a better time, “…oh, he was magic. And I don’t mean him using his war staff to cast spells. He was… he could move so quickly and take command of a situation so well. I never had a taste for magic myself… I studied it of course to become accredited as a Battle Master but I didn’t perform spells.” She paused, looking at the triplets. “Your magic never came from the Miracle. It came from your blood. Pedro’s blood.”

Agustin spoke. “The staff…” he gestured at the wooden staff on his lap.

“His… but please keep it. He would be happy to know you were using it. He always hated that so many magical relics were left to languish in temples and crypts.” She shook her head, getting back to her story. “We travelled together and found good friends and we formed a band of travellers, fighting evil and discovering lost secrets. Eventually we came upon a group of villages being held by a war lord who we defeated. It was… such a lovely place… we couldn’t help but settle down there. Pedro and I married and we began dreaming of having a family.

“But when I learned I was pregnant with you three our friends began to worry. They already saw you as their family and they wanted to protect you. It started simply enough… a law here, a restriction there… but they became obsessed. They… they went too far. Became overlords just like the ones they sought to overthrow once. Pedro and I wanted no part of that but they insisted we join them. When we didn’t… they sought to claim us.

“They attacked the village we were staying in, sending their new army against us. Created to serve their whims. We ran… and then Pedro…” She sniffed back tears. “He knew that they were too far gone. That they would be willing to kill us both and take you three. He couldn’t allow that. So… he stood against them and cast his final spell, creating the valley and the Encanto-“

“And giving the army their freedom,” Nocci whispered before at once falling to his knees. “The War Mage… the Battle Master… the First Sparks…” He pressed his forehead to the ground to the shock of all. “Savior.”

Alma though shook her head, reaching out and lifting the Warforge’s head back up. “Don’t bow to me. Please.”

“Nocci,” Ernesto whispered, “you mean that… Alma and Pedro are the ones that freed the Warforged?”

“Yes,” he said. “It was Pedro Madrigal’s sacrifice that gave us true life. The First Sparks. The Saviors. Another god in our midst.”

THAT startled Alma. “A… god?” She quickly shook her head. “No… no no no. I am no god. I am but a mortal… one who made so many mistakes. I forgot about all of you, Fibonacci. I don’t deserve your praise.”

“You forgot… but that doesn’t change the fact that you gave us all a life. A free life.”

Mariano spoke up before Nocci could press the issue. “But… how did we all forget? How did we all end up looking human?”

“It was my fault,” Alma repeated. “I see that now. Pedro’s sacrifice… it was to fuel his spell, to give me what I desired. I wanted to stop the Warforged but didn’t want them destroyed… so they were given life. I wanted to protect the village… so the mountains came. And…” she sighed once more, “I wanted to forget it all. The adventures. The dangers. And so I did… along with everyone else.” She looked at Mariano, eyes wide and soulful. “I can never apologize enough for what I did to you… all of you. I was driven by my own grief… and it caused me to stop seeing you all as you truly are. I forgot who you were… who I was… who Pedro was.” She shook her head. “The spell didn’t make me do any of it… I made the spell do it.”

“Mama…” Julieta said softly, rising up and beginning to sing. “Look at this home, we need a new foundation. It may seem hopeless but we'll get by just fine. Look at this family, a glowing constellation. So full of stars and everybody-“

“Nope!” Mirabel said, standing up and holding out her hands, cutting her mother off short. “Nope. No no no no no.”

“Mira?” Julieta asked in confusion.

“I see how this is going to go,” she said. “You’ll sing a song, everyone will join in, and we’ll all decide to just forget what happened. Just like we always do when there is a problem. Ignore, push aside, forget about. That’s what started all of this… instead of working through her pain abuela tried to hide from it.” Mirabel shook her head, pinching the bridge of her nose. “This family… needs so much therapy.”

“I don’t know about that…” Felix began.

Mirabel shot him a flat look, “Did you forget Isabella going insane and screaming about how much she hated abuela and calling herself a monster… before LITERALLY turning herself into a giant naked wood monster!” She paused. “With huge chichis!”

“I’m trying to forget, honestly,” Agustin muttered, Isabella pressing her head into Ulika’s shoulder in embarrassment.

“No… we aren’t going to sing a song and pretend we’re all better. We want to make this right? We want to fix the family and the village? We get help. We… we are all broken. And the village… there are people with extra appendages now! A song isn’t going to deal with that.” Mirabel glared at them all. “Tomorrow Ernesto and I are going to leave the valley with a few others. We are going to find a door that we can connect to Bureau with. We’ll then bring an ARMY of therapists and mind healers with us and we are going to get everyone squared away. Understood?”

Everyone quickly nodded.

“Good.”

Mirabel sat down.

“…I come from a loving home so I’m good, right?” Dryft asked.

“Yes Dryft,” Mirabel said dryly. “You can go… play or something.”

“…yay!” Dryft got up and began to run away.

“I DIDN’T MEAN NOW!” Mirabel cried out only for Gahoole to grab her arm.

“Let him… he’ll sleep well tonight…”

Chapter Text

10 Years Later…

\Are you sure this is the right way?\ Vax asked, looking about the trees nervously. It might have seemed odd, for a member of the Lizardfolk to find themselves apprehensive in a strange place, but the group of 20 that were making their way through the jungle were not like most of their kind. They were hoping that their travels were soon to be over.

\Of course it is the right away!\ Acicha said, a rumble that for their kind meant amusement filling the air. \I am following the directions properly.\

\But how do we know they are correct? They came from that doppel!\

\He wasn’t a doppel,\ Baxl said with a roll of their eyes. \He was human…\

\But he changed forms, I saw him!\

\That is why we can trust him,\ Acicha replied, ducking under a low branch. \All the whispers tell the same tale: if the shapeshifter gives the correct words then you merely have to follow their directions for find your way-\

Vax cut her off. \But can we be sure that the whispers are true? What if it’s a trick? We shouldn’t risk-\

\The trees are thinning!\ Baxl stated and the Lizardfolk picked up their pace, moving quickly along the well worn path until they burst out of the jungle and onto a grass plain. All around them were high mountains that rose up, nearly scraping the clouds, but it was the large town that lay before them in the distance that caught their eye. It was far bigger than they had expected, stretched out and filled with all manner of different buildings. There were older wooden houses that resembled the villages they had seen as they made their way towards the mountains, but around those were new structures, each of a different color of the rainbow,  vibrate and bright. It was like a new town had bloomed from an old one and now hugged its founders tightly. Farm lands surrounded the large town and they could see many different groups tending the crops, from the standard corns and grains to exotic trees loaded with fruit. All of this was in the shadow of a truly massive mountain peak that looked like a horned skull, water pouring off of it.  \See! There it is!\

\Told you,\ Acicha said before motioning for everyone to follow her. \Come on, let’s see if we can find some directions… there must be a government official we can find-\

“Hello there,” a voice worn from a lifetime of experience called out and the Lizardfolk turned to finally notice a small building, little bigger than a shack but quite well cared for, sitting just off the path.  The speaker was sitting in a rocking chair, knitting needles in her hands and a blanket on her lap, but both of those she put away as she rose from her seat with surprising grace and speed. “Do you understand me?” she asked, speaking slowly yet also doing so in a way that wasn’t insulting to their intelligence.

“We do,” Acicha said, bowing her head. “Have… have we reached…”

“Encanto?” the old woman asked. “You have. Might I ask what brings you here?”

“We seek refuge.”

“Hmmm… we have had Lizardfolk pass through before but they never stay, choosing instead to barter and then leave. You wish to settle here?”

“We have no choice,” Baxl stated. “Our nesting grounds were attacked by slime creature and been utterly polluted… we cannot hope to lay our eggs there. We have attempted to settle elsewhere but each time…” They shut their eyes. “We are willing to pay any fee that might be required-“

The old woman chuckled at that. “No… no. There will be no need for that. Merely swearing a Pledge of Peace will be enough.”

“A… pledge of peace?” Vax said, confused.

“We merely wish that everyone who dwells here to do so with respect for all others. Everyone who comes here abandons previous grudges. While fights do occur, of course, we aren’t looking for everything to be torn apart.” She paused. “If you can not do this I understand but I will have to ask you to leave.”

“We’ll…  of course make the pledge,” Acicha exclaimed, startled by the sole requirement. The group had been prepared to give up all their world possessions if it meant laying the eggs in a place where they would be safe. “But… why?”

The old woman smiled. “Because my husband made the Encanto to protect all those who simply wanted to live their lives in peace. We would not disgrace his memory by asking for payment.” She walked up and patted Achicha on the back of her hand. “Of course you will need to help… we can’t survive if we can not pay for what we need. But there are always those looking for extra help-“

“Whatever is needed,” Acicha said quickly. 

“Then let us get you looked over. Some of you are injured…” She looked towards the back, where Torun, the largest of their number, was clutching at his shoulder where he had been stung by a Giant Scorpion. Though he tried to hide it all of them could smell the poison that was eating away at his muscles.

“I… won’t make it,” Torun admitted. “But to get my people here-“

The old woman waved his off. “That won’t do. DRYFT!”

Acicha frowned, wondering just who the old woman was calling for… only for Vax to gasp, eyes going wide as he stared past the town towards the great mountain. Acicha looked, wondering if whoever the old woman wanted was coming from there only for her heart to plummet to her knees when the mountain TURNED TOWARDS THEM.

The entire great stone edifice shifted and rose, water swirling around and the Lizardfolk stumbled back as they watched the mountain reveal itself to be a massive titan, made of stone and water, which took one great step over the village… and at once shrunk down into a flesh and blood capricorn.

“I didn’t fall asleep, I promise!” the capricorn said.

“I know. But I needed you to cut your meditation short… we have guests in need of you.”

At once the capricorn was moving about them, holding up his hands as water shot out of the ground and swirling around him. “Oh yes… mild exhaustion, scrapes and cuts… but those aren’t what you needed me… oh.” He looked at Torun and rubbed his chin. “I see.”

“You can’t help me,” Torun said gruffly. “It’s too late.

“Of course I can!”  the capricorn replied. “I wouldn’t be a God of Healing if I let something like this stop me.”

“God?” Vax stammered.

“Of Healing, yes. Are you having auditory issues?” He moved towards Vax and began to look along the side of his head. “Hmmm… I don’t see any blockage. Do you have any ringing? Do you hear the sounds but can’t make out what people are saying?”

“He’s a god?” Baxl asked, staring at the capricorn as he continued to examine Vax.

“Yes, he is,” the old woman said with a slight smile before turning towards Dryft. “Focus on the one with the poisoning and the expecting mothers. You can do physicals later.”

“Of course,” Dryft replied. “Would you like to go get the rest of them settled, figure out where they might like to stay? This could take some time.”

“Yes, I think I will. Let me just let Watchhouse know.” With that the old woman walked over to the little house she’d been sitting in front of and patted its door. “I’ll be back soon. You watch over things for me, okay?”

The Lizardfolk could only stare as the building’s shutters opened and closed rapidly and the floor boards of the porch pushed the old woman closer to the door.

“Oh, I’ll be right back baby, I promise,” she said, giving the building a hug before ambling up to the Lizardfolk. “Now, come on, I will show you around a bit and then arrange for you to meet with an official to make your pledge.”

“Just… like that?” Vax asked.

“Just like that,” the old woman assured them. 

The Lizardfolk grew quiet and merely followed after the old woman as she made her way down the well cared for lane that led to the outskirts of the town. A simple stone archway marked where the town truly began and it seemed to be very much out of place when they truly looked at the massive sprawling locale before them.

“You weren’t surprised to see us,” Acicha commented.

“Of course not,” the old woman said. “I greet every traveler who comes to Encanto.”

“You do?”

The old woman smiled sadly. “It is my penance.”

Before the Lizardfolk could comment on that odd comment they entered the town proper and were swept up into the everyday chaos that came from living in such a place. Vendors called out what new goods they had to sell in their stalls, some quite commonplace others so strange and new even the nomadic Lizardfolk didn’t recognize them. The same was true of the tailors, who promised they could outfit any race. Music came from a tavern that was serving breakfast, people streaming in and out.

“Come again, Sir Gomen!” a human woman said as a Leonine warrior stepped out of a house with a flag bearing some scissors on it.

“I will when I am next in the area, Senora,” he promised before shaking his mane, causing a cloud of hair to come lose before he let out a throaty chuckle. The woman merely sighed and called for one of her helpers, a young girl hurrying out to sweep up the mess.

“Mummy! Mummy!” A young haregon cried out, tagging on his mother’s sleeve, forcing the group to stop as she got in their way. “Look, look!”

“I see it,” a Haregon female said before she pushed two of her children away from a shop selling little wooden figurines. “We don’t have time to go in today. We have to get ready for the party.”

“But mummy-“ a second haregon pleaded.

“You know that Senora Madrigal will be giving out gifts so there is no need to buy something today.” She looked at the old woman and sighed. “I am so sorry.”

“Children will be children,” the old woman assured her. “Oh, these are some new arrivals, Jebran.”

“Welcome!” the haregon, Jebran, said in a delighted tone. “Oh, you have picked the most wonderful time to visit! Perhaps not the quietest time but the most festive to be sure!”

“Is Pell at his office?”

“No, I went down to settle some things for the party tonight and he wasn’t there. I think he mentioned something about talking with Goliath.”

“Ah, say no more. We’ll go down there… our new residents might actually prefer that.” The old woman waved goodbye to the haregon mother as she continued on with her children, the Lizardfolk led towards a side road. “We’ll need to see Pell. He helps manage the new arrivals. Come along, please.”

Passing by a small grassy lot with several trees and a pond they saw a Loxodon cleric talking to several sea elves that were lounging in the pool.

“I must admit I am pleased,” the Loxodon stated in a deep calm voice. “I had feared that he would require convincing to take me on as a student.”

“Prince Dryft is a kind benefactor,” a sea elf said, smiling as she leaned more out of the water. “He believes that the more that are taught the safer the world is. Of course he won’t be able to teach you directly to start-“

“Of course, he will be busy,” the Loxodon stated. “I will accept any help I can get.”

The old woman spoke up. “If you wish to see Prince Dryft perform his work then head out to the Watchhouse. There is a Lizardfolk who was poisoned…”

“Oh my!” the Loxodon exclaimed and he quickly got up, taking a moment to bow to the sea elves and then the old woman before hurrying off.

“The god… he is a prince?” Vax asked.

“His parents are war gods and were rulers of the great seas before they ascended,” she told them. “They kept the titles and he held that before he was the God of Healing. Come along.” The old woman waved to the sea elves who dove back into the pond. “We are almost there.”

They entered another market place and the Lizardfolk all wondered if there was an enchantment that dulled the noises of the town because they couldn’t believe they hadn’t heard the sounds of hammers slamming into metal and woodcarvers attacking logs in a frenzy to create their pieces of art. Flames shot up while others tended to ice of all things, using chisels to turn them into fine pieces.

“Come now, it can’t be that much,” a Githzerai commented at a blacksmith’s stall, shaking her head. “I have been to Capitals where the royal blacksmiths sold their wares and they didn’t charge that much for an axe!” She looked down at the table, where a large two headed axe sat, cast from a purplish metal.

“I’m sorry,” a dwarf said; he was young if his quieter tone and short beard were any indication. “I’m afraid that is as low as I can go. The Mistress was quite clear, even if you were to try and bundle it with something else, she does not wish to decrease the price on this. I can not go against her.” He did… some gesture with his hands… and looking back towards the forge. “She will be returning today for the party but won’t be working for a few days… if you wish to wait she’ll produce more goods and perhaps one of them will be to your liking. Or I can show you some of the items I and my brothers have made…”

But the Githzerai shook her head. She wasn’t yelling but rather was being firm in her convictions. “I just don’t understand why it is priced so high.”

“Because,” the old woman said with a soft smile, walking over, “I’m afraid Mr. Shardthumb had made an error.”

“I knew there must have been a mistake with the pricing.”

But the old woman shook her head. “Not in the pricing… the description. This was forged by Forge Mistress Mirabel Madrigal … one of her special pieces.”

“Her… special pieces?” the Githzerai said slowly, her eyes opening more and more as she mulled over those words. The Lizardfolk looked at each other, confused.

The old woman looked to Mr. Shardthumb who quickly nodded, lifting the axe up. He twisted the handle and suddenly the entire thing leapt from his hands, the blades splitting apart into eight different parts while the handle rotated around and then split. Where before there had been a weapon a metal scorpion chattered and looked about, clicking its pincers.

“…I’ll pay extra for it right now,” the Githzerai whispered in awe. 

“Full price is fine-“

“Extra!” she declared. “It will make it more impressive when I tell people of it!”

The old woman shook her head and motioned for them to come along while the dwarf finalized the deal.

\We must return to that shop,\ Vax stated. \They can make living weapons!\

\We will,\ Acicha promised, her own mind swirling with thoughts about how useful such weapons would be. Something that at once could defend them while also serving as a protector of the eggs? If the old woman was right and they didn’t have to pay to live here than they would be able to pool their resources and purchase an item or two eventfully that could shift like that…

The Lizardfolk continued on as the old woman led them to a small shack like building… except it soon became clear it was anything but as there was a constant steady stream of people moving in and out of it. She motioned for them to continue on following her and entering the shack they found it was in fact a stairwell that led down. Acicha could hear the rest of her group murmuring to themselves, growing more and more excited. Their kind did best with their eggs kept in dark cool spots and they’d been ready to have to dig a nest in whatever hovel they got… but that there was an underground-

They suddenly reached a small landing and the Lizardfolk could only stare in gaping shock.

An underground city. Encanto had an underground city! It stretched down around 4 or so stories with bridges made of dark wood spanning the darkness all over. It was illuminated by glowing mushrooms and was just as lively as the town above in the sun. 

The old woman led them along a path and then over a bridge to a section of rock that looked a bit like part of a castle where a Warforged was talking with a large purple gargoyle and a human woman.

“The time dilation is what concerns me,” the Warforged stated. “The island is said to have time move far slower… I am not sure if Bureau would be able to link to it.”

“We are considering that and if Oberon is unable to assist we will find some other way,” the gargoyle rumbled. He reached up and fiddled with a necklace in the shame of a crescent moon.

“Come on, big guy,” the woman said with a slight smile. “You pleaded your cause now it’s time to get home. I want to get ready for the party.”

“Of course, Elisa,” the large gargoyle stated before scooping her up in his arms before taking off.

The Warforged turned to the old woman and at once bowed. “First Spark.”

“Pell, we’ve talked about this…”

“And it will not change the fact that you deserve to be honored, despite what you might think.”

The old woman sighed and it was clear to the Lizardfolk this was an old argument. “These are some new arrivals. They need to give the Pledge of Peace and be settled.”

“Of course,” the Warforged said pleasantly. “Of course. I will see it done, First Spark.”

The old woman merely shook her head. “I must return to my watch.” With that she began to walk away.

“Who… who is she?” Vax finally asked.

“The reason we are all here,” Pell stated. “That… is Alma Madrigal.”

Chapter Text

“Mariano!” Dolores called out as she did the dishes from breakfast. She didn’t actually have to do them, as there were plenty of people who had volunteered to handle them and she had a lot to do that day but for Dolores the chore wasn’t a chore at all. It was relaxation. The warmth of the water, the repetitive motion of the cloth, the satisfaction as she saw each dish go into the drying rack nice and clean. It helped her center herself and that was exactly what she needed that morning. “Did you remember to pick up the extra chairs?”

Silence greeted her. 

Letting out a sigh Dolores wiped her hands with a towel before lightly touching her forehead wrap, allowing her gift to activate. Her ears wiggled before she rolled her eyes and pulled her hand away, the sounds becoming muted once more. “I CAN HEAR YOUR TRYING TO SNEAK OUT! YOU DID FORGET!”

Her husband didn’t even try to hide the sound of him fleeing out the door to get the chairs.

“You’d think by now he’d have learned,” Ernesto commented with a chuckle as he entered the kitchen, Bruno just a step behind him carrying a crate on each shoulder.

“Ernesto!” Dolores exclaimed in delight, twisting around and running up to Mirabel’s uncle and giving him a hug. “Tio Bruno! When did you get in?”

“Only a few minutes ago. I decided to just use the link. “

“We figured with how many people were going to be coming for the party that it would be better to take a shortcut,” Bruno said, dropping the crates down. 

“Plus it let you escape Melody’s parents rather quickly…” Ernesto teased, causing Bruno to blush.

“Oh?” Dolores said. “I wondered why you volunteered to get the whale bones and blubber.” She looked in the crates and nodded in approval at what lay inside. When one was raising a half tiefling one learned what special treats they liked. 

“Nothing happened,” Bruno protested.

“Sure it didn’t,” Ernesto said with a smirk. 

“That’s right, nothing happened,” Bruno repeated.

“I believe you.”

“Good.”

“Good.”

The two paused.

“Though…” Ernesto said, “I heard her mention she was coming to the party…”

“A lot of people are coming!” Bruno protested. “Anna and Elsa-“

“Party members,” Ernesto reminded him.

“Did they officially rejoin?” Dolores asked as Casita took over doing the dishes for her, allowing Dolores to move to the table and pour some coffee for the three of them. She had met the two queens a few years ago when an issue had arisen concerning some mirror shards.

Ernesto nodded. “Anna wants her daughter to have a chance to rule without her hovering and Elsa has been looking to go out and explore. Tonight is actually their first official adventure as full party members.”

“You’ve gotten a lot of new members recently,” Dolores stated.

“We had to replenish,” Ernesto said with a shrug. “Everyone is still officially members but half of them are part timers now for the most part.” Even though the party had seen many changes over the years for Dolores and the rest of the Madrigal extended family The Party would always be those that had arrived the night of Mirabel’s belated birthday party. “I know they’d all come if I called but I want them to be able to lead their own lives and not feel like they HAVE to put everything down to help out when there is a dungeon that must be dealt with.”

“Who did you get?” Dolores asked. “Anyone we’d know?”

“Miguel Rivera, for one,” Ernesto said with a sly smile.

“Mi… Miguel Rivera? You don’t mean-“

“The musician? Oh yeah. Turns out because of something that happened when he was a kid he’s a Ghost Caller. That is real helpful.”

“How did you get THEE Miguel Rivera?!?” Dolores exclaimed; she had all his records and her and Mariano loved to dance to his music. 

“Saharah knows him. With her and Luisa both on tour she asked if he wanted to take a break from performing and he said yes.”

Bruno nodded. “He’s been doing really good. Got us out of a few sticky spots already.”

Dolores just gripped her coffee cup in both hands. “Miguel Rivera…” She suddenly snapped her head up. “What other famous faces did you add?”

“I’m not adding ‘famous faces’,” Ernesto complained. 

“To be fair we do have two queens in the party now…” Bruno commented as a few of his rats scurried out of his robes and set about grabbing some cookies to nibble on, sitting politely beside their owner. 

Ernesto sighed. “As for who else we have Mei Ling… she is a werepanda.” Dolores made a face at that. “It’s more frightening than it sounds.”

Bruno nodded. “She can be as tall as Dryft…” He looked out the window, “or as tall as Dryft.”

“She… ah,” Dolores said as a shadow passed over the house; she wasn’t sure what had caused their friendly neighborhood god to stop his meditations early but figured it had to be something important.  “Anyone else?”

“Barley Lightfoot,” Ernesto said with a slight groan.

“What’s the problem with him?” Dolores asked, confused by the man’s clear despondency.

Bruno chimed in. “Barley is VERY good at what he does. He’s a machinist. Built us an ‘adventure wagon’ that is basically a massive rolling fortress. Makes for getting across dangerous terrain all the easier. And we’ve had a few traps that he was able to disassemble.”

“The problem is that he’s… curious.”

“Curious?”

Bruno nodded. “Yeah.”

“The kid has no magic,” Ernesto stated. “Not a drop. His father was a great wizard and his brother has a talent for it but Barley doesn’t have any. But he LOVES magic and lore and all that… he’s a great researcher too.” Ernesto sighed. “He just asks so many questions!”

Dolores chuckled at that. “I bet that makes Anton happy.”

“He spends half our adventures fleeing,” Ernesto admitted.

Dolores shook her head at that before turning to Bruno. “So, about Melody…”

Bruno groaned. “I thought we’d dropped that.”

“We had not,” Dolores told her tio. “So is she the mermaid that mama said you slept with?”

Bruno glowered. “You are FAR too young to talk about sleeping with people.”

She just shot her tio a dark look. “I have a son, Bruno.”

“I assume that he just appeared thanks to fairy magic. Just like how me, your mama, and Julieta did.”

“…because you don’t want to think about abuela having-“

“NOPE!”

Ernesto shrugged. “Well, we can drop it, if you want…” He paused, letting the silence hang in the air. “By the way, you ever notice that Melody’s son kind of resembles you.”

“Really?” Bruno said, blinking.

“Y-up,” Ernesto said with a smirk. “Also real interesting how he suddenly gained the gift to hypnotize people just by singing when he turned five…”

“I think Melody’s grandma was a siren.” Dolores raised an eyebrow and Ernesto subtly shook his head ‘no’.

“And she did want to have some private time with you, right? Was really pushing for you to go someplace private?”

Bruno rubbed his chin. “She did say she wanted to talk to me about something without people around…”

Dolores looked at her uncle and wondered if he really could be that dense. 

Before she could say any more she heard a giggle and turned to see Gahoole walk in with a precious bundle in her wings.

“And that’s why your Tia Mirabel isn’t allowed back at the Jazz Hall.”

The little boy she was carrying turned before letting out a gasp, reaching out pale purple hands. “Tio Bruno!”

“Hey there Gabrio!” Bruno said, taking the little boy from Gahoole and swinging him around before giving him a hug, one hand reaching up to stroke the small horns that popped out of his curly dark hair. “Someone is getting big!” he declared as Gabrio wrapped his hand around Bruno’s finger. “I hear its someone birthday today.”

“Its me!” Gabrio exclaimed excitedly. 

“How old are you? 50?” Ernesto teased.

The boy giggled, covering his mouth as Bruno shifted him to rest on his hip. “I’m today five! That’s this many!” He held out his hand, splaying out his fingers. “Right Gahoole?”

“Right sweetheart,” the owlkin said. “Ernesto, Bruno.”

“Good to see you, Gahoole,” Ernesto said. “You look…” he paused, looking the owlkin female up and down. “VERY good.” He knew that the owlkin was getting up there in years, which was why she had decided 8 years ago to stop being a full time party member, remaining in the village with the Madrigals and overseeing the creation of an Owlkin Colony to the north of Casita. He hadn’t been worried to find her bedridden but looking at her in that moment he was startled to find her looking better than she had when he’d first met her nearly 40 years earlier!

Gahoole, for her part, let out a sigh of annoyance. “Its Dryft’s fault.”

“Huh?” Bruno asked.

“Haven’t you noticed that you two have been feeling a bit more energetic?” Dolores chimed in, taking her son and moving him away from the crates before he saw the whale bones within; fresh marrow was a treat for tieflings and she wanted to surprise him at his birthday party. If he saw what treats she had he would beg and plead for some.

“Well… I guess I have,” Bruno admitted, rolling his shoulders. “I just thought it was good genetics.” He gestured at his decidedly wrinkle-free face and his hair which was darker than it had been when he and Mirabel had first returned to Casita.

“Dryft,” Gahoole echoed. “He gave you some rations before you left… been stocking up Bureau as well.”

Ernesto frowned. “What did he do?”

“He cured old age,” Dolores said with a sigh, handing Gabrio a muffin and giving him a pat on the rump towards the door, sending the boy out to play. She could see some of the younger children from the village had come to see if he wanted to play tag and knew that there would be parents around to keep an eye on her child. That settled she stood back up to find Ernesto and Bruno gaping at her.

“He… wait?”

Gahoole rolled her eyes. “Dryft realized that all the symptoms of old age are caused by cells in our bodies breaking down. It’s far more advanced than that… most of it went even over my head. The point is he decided that if one can fix a broken bone they can fix a broken cell and…”

“We’re immortal,” Dolores commented. “Or close to it now. You eat some food he prepared and suddenly you begin getting younger until you hit your prime. We figure that Gahoole is currently around 50 years old.”

Ernesto and Bruno just stared at the two.

“We had a talk with him,” Gahoole said. “Tried to get him to understand…”

~One Year Ago~

“DRYFT!” Gahoole screamed, flapping her wings about as she marched into Casita after her and Dolores’ trip to the market. “STOP MAKING EVERYONE IMMORTAL!”

“But old age is a sickness!” Dryft whined.

“STOP BREAKING THE LAWS OF PHYSICS!” Gahoole yelled.

Dolores, much more quiet, gestured at a building down in the village proper. “They’ve had to convert the old folk’s home into a skate park!”

“Skating is good exercise-“

“NOT THE POINT!”

~MC~MC~MC~

“We finally had to ban him from the kitchens but we are pretty sure he taught others because none of us have begun aging again,” Dolores said. “The undertakers were the most annoyed.”

“The only one we allow him to actively practice on is the necromancer locked in the basement.”

“Wait what?” Ernesto said in confusion.

“Oh yeah,” Gahoole said, waving her hand dismissively. “About… 5 months ago?... a necromancer came to the village seeking to tap into the power of the Encanto in order to perform a wide spread resurrection spell to make an army.”

“WHY he thought that was a good idea when we aren’t secretive about the War God that lives here, I’ll never know,” Dolores said. There were several travelers who had thought that Encanto’s Pledge of Peace was a joke and they could easily dominate the town… only to end up wetting themselves when someone called for Dryft. And that was assuming Pepa or Agustin didn’t handle them first. “It wasn’t even Dryft who stopped him… Mariano ran into him and the fool thought that just because he’s a tiefling that he was evil and would be all for having a zombie army. Mariano knocked him out and dragged him back here.” Gahoole shot Dolores a look and she grimaced. “And… I might have been a bit hormonal due to being pregnant with Celeste and told Dryft he could do what he wanted with him when he asked to look him over.”

“In our defense Casita hid that Dryft was keeping him locked in the basement and was experimenting on him…”

“DRYFT tortured someone?!?” Bruno exclaimed.

“It is a necromancer,” Ernesto reasoned, glowering at that. “He’s still down there?”

“Oh yeah,” Dolores said, tapping her foot three times on the floor. Casita shifted and the tiles moved to reveal a trap door, which Dolores opened to reveal a pale human sorcerer in tattered robes.

“Please let me die…” the man begged. 

“No,” Gahoole said. “IN fact I think its time for another treatment before the party.”

“Please no, no… not another enema!”

“Another and another!” Gahoole declared before  shutting the door and letting Casita seal it up. 

“…I think we need to pencil in a few more therapy sessions,” Bruno muttered.

Chapter Text

“Mother, no.”

“But I think if I worked on the joint there I could-“

“Mother, no.”

Mirabel sighed, pushing herself away from her desk. “I have plenty of time.”

“No, you really don’t,” the metal woman said as she stood in the doorway, gleaming arms crossed over her chest as she adopted the classic, “I’m waiting for you and I’m not amused” pose. Her tail swished back and forth lazily as she watched her mother glance once more at the blueprints she’d been going over. “You still need to get dressed.”

“I can change at Casita,” Mirabel argued. “That will save me a few more minutes to go down to the workshop-“

“I had Sofia lock up the forge and hide the keys.”

“…what?” Mirabel said, stopping in the middle of her office, a look of horror crossing her features. “But… but…”

“You are going to the party tonight even if I have to drag you there myself. And we know I can.” She smirked. “You made me too strong, didn’t you?”

“Apparently,” Mirabel muttered in annoyance. 

“Now come on, let’s go. I have your dress picked out and Workshop has sent the dress you are wearing tonight along with the rest of your suitcases already to Casita. But you need to look nice… I don’t want your mother complaining that I’m not keeping a better eye on you.”

“Fine, Valeria,” Mirabel finally said, taking a moment to roll up her plans for a new mobile horseless carriage that could split apart into a trio of bipedal warriors. The former jaguar, who now resembled a metallic jaguar woman, flashed her a smile and wrapped an arm around Mirabel, pulling her out of the room. “I hope you know you need to dress up as well for this!”

“Trying to scare me or fluster me, mother?” the Metabeast (as Valeria and the rest of Mirabel’s upgraded creations had dubbed themselves) said with a shake of her head. “I already know I have to. So does everyone else. So knock it off, we aren’t letting you spend any more time working. You want to be with your family, right?”

“Of course I do!” Mirabel complained as she entered her bedroom, Sofia already waiting. Long gone were the days where she acted like a mere bird, her duties to serve as a breastplate or a pet. Like Valeria she’d been upgraded and upgraded and upgraded again into a fully sentient Metabeast. Mirabel allowed her babies to choose their own forms beyond their animal bodies and nearly all of them had selected bipedal human forms. Some, like Valeria, had animal-like heads while others like Sofia had human faces.

Mirabel had never really noticed that the ones that had human faces resembled her much like human children would resemble their parents.

Sofia was sitting on the bed, legs swaying back and forth as she watched her mother and sister enter. Where Valeria had been made of Adamantine, allowing her to have a gleaming black color, Sofia had been given metals of red, gold, green, silver, and blue. The result was that, along with her small size, she appeared like a fae child, colorful and spritely but dangerous. Which she was. More than one rival of Mirabel’s, who had hoped to break into Workshop in order to steal her secrets, had learned that lesson. They honestly begged Workshop to kick them out rather than deal with the ‘colorful little shit!’ anymore.

“So you got her out of the office?” Sofia chirped, a grin stretching over her face. “Do I owe Orlando any money?”

“No because she did try to convince me to let her down into the forge.”

“Sweet!” Sofia said, pumping her fist. “Money money money!” She leapt onto the bed and began to dance… rather badly. “Gonna get a bluffing, gonna get a buffing…” she sang. 

“Get off my bed if you’re gonna do that!” Mirabel complained as she ran her fingers through her hair before walking towards the bathroom. “You’ll ruin the mattress.” She stepped inside and shut the door. 

“No I won’t and I already welded the window shut!” Sofia called out.

“You little shit!” Mirabel screamed.

“Think mom’s mad about the window or that now she can’t escape?” 

Valeria shrugged. “With her it’s always hard to tell.”

“I heard that!” Mirabel called out as she began to take off her clothes, wanting to sneak in a quick shower before heading out. “Is everything ready in town? We won’t get called back-“

“No one would dare,” Valeria reminded her. “They all know once you get back home you’ll be desperate to spend as much time there and will be upset if you are dragged away.”

Mirabel sighed. “I know… but Angelica is getting ready to bring her son online and-“

“And they can handle it,” Valeria assured her. “We haven’t needed you at an onlining in 3 years, mother. You’ve built us good… we know how to build ourselves and make sure the little ones come online properly.”

Mirabel sighed as she stepped under the spray of the shower, first turning the water to as hot as it would get so it made her skin redden before instantly cracking it to ice cold. It was a shock to her system and made her yelp before she sighed, pressing the top of her head against the wall and letting the icy water run down her back before finally stepping out. There was no need to actually wash, as she hadn’t gone down to the forge that day, and she knew there would be a communal bath just before the party, so the shower was just to help ease the tension in her muscles from being bent over her desk for as long as she had been.

“I’m sorry. You know I’m proud of you all I just worry-“

“And you’d be a horrible mother if you didn’t,” Valeria told her.

“And grandmother!” Sofia called out.

“Ugh, don’t remind me,” Mirabel said; her creations all saw her as Mother, even the second generation, but some liked to needle her by calling her abuela. “And yet that won’t get mama off my back about giving HER grandbabies.” She rolled her eyes at that and turned off the shower, grabbing a towel with a drying charm (for when you really needed to get dry fast). “She never bugs Luisa or Isa about that.”

~MC~MC~MC~ 

“Oh look Isa,” Isabella said in a snide little tone, “I just happened to find these pamphlets about adoption! Look at all these cute babies who could use two mommies! This one is a mermaid, wouldn’t that be nice?”

Ulika, who at that moment was reffing an arm wrestling contest one of her aunts was having with a rather large and boisterous human male who had arrived with a trader caravan a week back, looked over at Isabella and shook her head. “She just wants you to be happy.”

“And I am happy!” Isabella complained. 

“You sound like it,” the man teased only to groan when Ulika’s aunt gripped his hand a bit harder. “Damn it, Mursha! What?”

“Don’t insult the Vine Weaver,” Mursha said with a sharp smile that promised even more pain if the man pushed his luck.

“The… Vine Weaver?” he asked, glancing up at Isabella. “Her?” She smirked as she leaned forward on her bar stool, giving him a cheery little wave. 

She knew she must have not been what he expected. Everyone always got so flustered when they discovered the “Vine Weaver” as the orcs had taken to calling her (just as the haflings called her The Lady of Plenty, the dark elves Queen Bounty, and the half dozen other titles she had racked up over the last decade) was a young Columbian girl. Everyone else in Ulika’s village was an orc so finding her not only living there but an important member of said village was always startling.

(Not that one could call it a ‘village’ anymore, as much like the valley she’d grown up in the village had exploded in growth thanks to her using her powers to turn the lands around it into a lush garden of fruits and vegetables)

Isabella did her best to fit in. At that moment she was wearing the leather garments all other orc women wore, which showed off her toned tummy and muscular arms and legs. After 10 some odd years of eating improperly she had been forced onto a diet by Dryft and her mother and while she had seen certain parts of her get a bit more fleshy (she still didn’t get why, after all this time, Mirabel would mutter about ‘stupid huge chichis’ when her breasts weren’t that big at all) she’d also been able to put on muscle. Which was needed not only when she was surrounded by muscular orc men and women but also thanks to her sisters; Luisa was of course very muscular but Mirabel had bulked up herself as she’d finally hit her growth spurt back when she’d turned 16, shooting up like a weed. She had long cut her hair short, finding she loved how much time she saved having to only apply some gels to make it stick up into spikes. And she of course kept an axe on her at all times, even with her powers at the ready to aid her. But still… she was a human woman amongst green skinned orcs and despite living with them, hunting with them, and sharing the bed with the one she was SURE would be the next chieftain (even if Ulika always got flustered at that) she stood out like a sore thumb.

“It’s okay, I get that a lot,” she assured the man before returning to her drink, her good mood draining away as she remembered just what she was in for when she and Ulika headed to the valley. “But you just KNOW mama is going to begin asking us about babies. ‘Are there any little orcs that need to be adopted? What about half orcs? Oh look, I found a spell that will let you two have kids even though it would mean one of you growing a penis and I know that makes you-‘” Isabella stopped and began to gag. 

“Should I be offended?” the man asked.

Mursha laughed. “Nah… Isabella just has a thing about dicks!”

“They are all floppy and veiny and… ugh ugh ugh!” Isabella gave a full body shiver. “I will stick with pretty things, thank you very much.” She hopped off her barstool and gave Ulika a kiss on the cheek. “Can you wrap this up; we need to get going soon.”

Ulika looked at her aunt. “Do you promise to play fair?”

“Of course.”

“…give me the knife,” Ulika said and the human’s eyes went wide when Mursha revealed that she’d had a knife hidden under the table, ready to stab him in order to startle him and help her get the win. “Good. And if I find out either of you cheated I won’t be happy at all.” With that the orc woman got up from the table and gave Isabella her hand, the two of them happily walking out of her aunt’s tavern, The Ugly Sow.

(The bar, once known as The Golden Delight, had originally been found in another city, owned by a snooty elf who had decided to call Ulika an Ugly Sow when she’d first come in and then actually tried to claim she was a thief and get her arrested for just asking to buy something. Isabella had promptly strangled him with some rose vines until he’d agreed to sign over the bar to them as an apology for being a massive entitled ass. Ulika had gotten Anton to help them magically move it and Ulika had decided that while she was utterly gorgeous the title was more than perfect for the bar)

“You know, it wouldn’t be so terrible to take some time and… you know…”

“Of course I know,” Isabella said, squeezing her hand. “But if we do have a child I want us to truly think it over and figure out what is best for us. Be that adoption or-“ she shuddered, “biological with a potion that… ugh.” She gagged again. 

“Perhaps we should get you some time with a mind healer while we visit, to discuss this aversion you have,” Ulika teased.

“I don’t have an aversion,” Isabella complained. “I can look at… that… all the time. It’s merely the idea of taking something that gross and-“ She swallowed hard. “Please, let’s stop talking about this.”

“Okay then… let’s talk about the party.” The two of them moved through the village, a few orcs waving hello to Ulika and fighting the urge to bow to Isabella; she’d begged them to stop doing that… along with leaving offerings at her door and writing hymns about her. She had even asked for those requests to be written down so that travelers would understand she didn’t want to be constantly praised; it seemed like every day now she was getting some traveler coming to thank her for her help in feeding their family. A suggestion from one of the orc farmers, commenting that it was too bad she couldn’t pass her gift along to the seeds, had made her wonder why should couldn’t. She altered plants all the time… made vines strong enough to swing up, made thorns hard enough to piece steel… why not make the plants produce seeds that would grow as quickly as if she were there.

The result were magically enhanced seeds that could grow four times as quickly as normal ones and were far more resistant to drought and cold. The orcs sold them like crazy, farming them from the fields Isabella had helped them plant, and now many who used to be raiders or hunters now focused solely on selling seeds. It worked out well for all as it allowed many poor villages to pool their funds to get quick growing seeds that would see them through famines and the orcs got money to help improve their villages and homes. 

The only problem was that so many people wanted to thank her. So she’d come up with her requests, covering what should NOT be done (‘Please don’t kiss my feet’ ‘Please don’t try and catch my stray hairs and put them in amber to wear around your neck’ ‘Please don’t offer me the soul of your first born, or your second, or your third!’). These had been written down but because the villagers had seen the flyers torn down far too often they’d finally decided to cut them into stone tablets.

For some reason visitors REALLY liked looking at those. 

“Well, its Gabrio’s birthday. I hear this year he asked for one themed around animals so Antonio is going to be busy.” She paused. “Did you remember to wrap his gifts?”

“They are all nice and wrapped up,” Ulika assured her; they had decided to get the boy a bunch of different toys from all over the world, so he could see how children of different cultures played. “But I meant since it is a gift ceremony what should we expect?”

Isabella frowned. “Ah… honestly I have no idea.”

“What do you mean?”

“We all agreed that we can’t ignore how special this is. Gabrio may very well get a gift tonight.” She paused. “But he might not. At that’s okay.”

Ulika scoffed. “Of course it is! Little tyke has so much on his side. Even if your abuelo’s blood doesn’t give him a gift that just means we get the fun of finding his talents! And considering he has gods on his side…”

Isabella nodded at that. “Yes, though I’d prefer not getting Anton’s husband involved. I don’t even know if he’s coming. Dryft might invite some of his family…”

“Giggles is coming, that’s for sure.”

“Giggles?” Isabella asked, confused. She’d once asked just how many sisters Dryft had and the capricorn had shrugged and began listing them off… she’d nodded off around the first 30. 

“Adopted sister,” Ulika said. “She’s a zebricorn.” At Isabella’s blank look she clarified, “Think Capricorn but instead of a goat and a fish it’s a zebra and a fish.”

“Ah.” Isabella frowned. “Giggles?”

“Apparently when Dryft’s parents adopted her she was about 2 years old. They asked her her name and all she could do was laugh because she knew that she was destined to be with them… she can see briefly into the future.”

“Similar to Bruno.”

“Yes, actually,” Ulika said. “So Dryft’s parents just named her Giggles. She’s very nice… goddess of merriment. And war.”

“How is it that everyone in Dryft’s family ends up war gods?” Isabella complained.

“Some families are just odd when it comes to deities,” Ulika stated, glancing at Isabella. 

“What?”

“Nothing…” she said with a smirk.

Isabella shook her head. “Well, anyway… we know this is a special birthday but it’s still a birthday. Dolores is handling it of course but I have no idea if it will be like Antonio’s 5th birthday or if they are going to do something completely different. We’ll just have to see what we can do to help.”

“Like the good aunts we are.”

She nodded and squeezed Ulika’s hand harder. “Yes… the good aunts we are.”

~MC~MC~MC~

“And there we go,” Luisa said with a smile, bending down low to sign the parchment a gnome had held up for her to sign. “Glad you enjoyed. But I really need to go now… it’s my sobrino’s birthday tonight and I need to get heading out.”

“Of course!” the gnome said happily, bobbing his head as Luisa stood back up. “Thank you again!” He ran off as quick as his little feet would carry him, clutching the parchment close.

“You know,” Saharah called out from the alley she was standing in, casually munching on a piece of fruit, “technically you aren’t his Tia.”

“Gabrio doesn’t have any Tias so we decided that we’d step in. Have to make sure his Tios don’t ruin him.” Luisa smiled as she looked over at her mentor. “Did they send you to collect me?”

“I was in the neighborhood.” Luisa shot her a flat look but the dragonborn merely chuckled. “With Bureau every city is in the neighborhood.”

“True, true.” Luisa moved away from the hotel she had been staying in for the last few weeks. She had her Bag of Holding at her side, packed fully with everything she needed, so there was no need to go back to her room to pack. “I would have made it just fine,” she commented, rolling up her wrist to reveal her tattoo that allowed her to access Bureau. “I don’t need you anymore to access Bureau and Casita.”

“Maybe but I wanted to make sure your adoring fans didn’t keep you distracted.”

Luisa waved her off as they two ambled down the street. “You act like I get mobbed all the time.”

“I had to cast three Notice-Me-Not spells that Anton taught me and I can still feel the magic straining to hide you from everyone who wants to shake your hand.”

Luisa sighed at that, though it was all in good humor. “I did some work for the city and everyone is very grateful.”

“I heard a bit about that. You… found some old books?”

“I was looking for material for a new song,” she said, already feeling Saharah rolling her eyes at that; most of her adventures began with her trying to write a song. “It’s the anniversary of when the town was founded and I wanted to perform something new to celebrate. Everyone does the same songs about how the founder Bridget Mournleaf founded the city after her betrothed died the day before their wedding, wanting a place where she would know love. I wanted something different and figured I could find some other tale.”

“And what did you find?”

Luisa sucked her lips in, eyes darting about.

“What did you find…” Saharah repeated.

“So… uh… Bridget Mournleaf… didn’t lose her betrothed and come here in grief. She… kind of… found him having sex with a ghast.”

Saharah stopped and just stared at Luisa with wide eyes.

“…how?” she finally asked.

“The book didn’t get into it that much. It did mention that Bridget thought that might explain why he tried to get her to eat an all cheese and onion diet.”

The dragonborn shuddered at that. “This can’t get any worse.”

“Bridget, when her parents informed her they didn’t care and she still had to marry him because his family was important, stole her dowry and used that to found the town.”

“I take it back, yes it does,” Saharah muttered. “And you discovered all that?”

“Found a few books that referenced a few books, had to go through an old manor on the north side of town that had a carrion crawler in it that did NOT want me getting to the books some scribe had stolen but… yeah, I got it all. Wrote out the entire song… I really like it because it starts out like most of the other songs do, all mournful and said… and then after what everyone thinks is the chorus I reveal its all a lie and go into this more energetic set and tell how amazing Bridget was.” Luisa smiled, shaking her head. “The town elders are thrilled. It’s one thing for your town to be founded by a tragic hero… but a badass one? Oh, they are already talking about the plays they want to put on about the entire thing!”

“And I imagine you’ll be getting a cut?” Saharah asked.

“I didn’t ask.” She held up her hand. “I know, I know… first rule of entertainment is get your money upfront but I honestly don’t need anymore. I still am waiting to hear back from the traders I gave all those vampire relics to how much money I’ll get-“

“I still can’t believe you got kidnapped by vampires and somehow ended up with them PAYING YOU.”

“They just wanted someone to tell their story. They are a sweet family who just want the villagers to know they are fine with cow’s blood. It worked out in the end… they patrol the village at night to protect them from threats and the villagers protect their house in the day. Everyone wins!”

Saharah shook her head. “Only you, Luisa, only you.”

“Oh really?”  Luisa smirked “And what about the plus one you’re bringing with you?” 

“Not a plus one, just happened to be traveling to the same place.” A woman said, suddenly joining them. She didn’t bother to look up from the book she was reading; while Luisa after spending so long with the Dragonborn could recognize the characters on it where Chinese, she couldn’t tell what they said.

“It’s a funny story actually. Oh… Jazz, Luisa Madriga College of Lore Bard. Luisa, Jazz Chan, Mage of Silverquill.” 

“It’s Jasmine but Jazz is fine.” Jazz shrugged Luisa frowning a little in thought.

“Chan? Like, as in-” 

“The dude who roundhouse kicked my great-great grandfather in the snout!” If Luisa hadn’t had the bad luck to meet the entombed dragon in one of his moods, she’d say Saharah looked almost too happy to be talking about elders getting kicked in the face.

Jazz sighed in the fond tone of having corrected someone a hundred times before “I told you my ancestor never actually kicked-” 

“How’d the two of you meet?” Jazz blinked and actually looked up from her book, pouting a little at getting interrupted. 

“Funny story actually, complete happenstance. I happened to be playing at a village to win this ancient crystal flute they’d found and decided to just give away to whoever came in second. Jazz was there to be a spoil sport~” 

“Trying to get people to properly preserve history in a museum is not being a spoilsport!” Jazz huffed, smiling fondly as Saharah recounted their meeting, Luisa looking between the pair wondering if she was just projecting seeing how Saharah openly smiled and put a wing around Jazz’s shoulders.

“Anyway, day before the contest, I was at the local watering hole. I didn’t want to knock anyone’s socks off too bad, you know. Leave something for the other contestants to impress before I blow them away. So I was just doing the story of Shendu. And who happens to stand up right in the middle of me singing the dramatic battle and yells ‘Jackie pulled out the SHEEP Talisman first, not the dragon!’?” 

“I value historical accuracy.” Jazz huffed lightly shoving the laughing Dragonborn off her.

“I tried to explain it made for a more exciting story-”

 “To which I said ‘I bet you tell the tale of the Oni Generals out of order’.”

“To which I pointed out putting the struggle for the seventh Oni mask in the middle of the fight between Tohru and Jade during the search for the fifth makes the emotions and tensions all the better!”

“And before either of us knew it we’d argued the entire night, and day, and the next night… and actually ended up missing the contest.” Jazz looked vaguely embarrassed by that putting away her spell book.

 “Eh, I was doing the contest more of bragging rights then to actually get the flute, though I did help Jazz talk the winner into letting a scribe examine the flute, see if it had any actual historical value ontop of being pretty. After that we ended up traveling together.” 

“We just happened to be traveling the same places.” Jazz insisted huffing. 

“Like you ‘Just happened’ to be passing by when I was dragged into a Shadow world by a fire God and you saved me with the power of our bonds~?” Saharah teased snorting lightly making Jazz have to wave away the small cloud of smoke.

 “It was the power of my dance moves thank you very much. Need I remind you, the bard, needed saving from an enemy that could be defeated by dancing.”

 “I was tied up!” 

Luisa laughed shaking her head at the pair “Should I just leave you two alone?” 

The two just shot her a look before Saharah stated, “Well, you will have plenty of stories to share when we get back to Encanto.”

“Very true,” Luisa said as they stepped to the door that was linked to Bureau, disappearing from the city.

Chapter Text

“I really don’t think this is a good idea.”

Camilo looked over at his brother and rolled his eyes. “Of course it isn’t… it’s a great idea!”

Antonio merely kept watching their target. “It’s too risky. If we mess this up-“

“Which we won’t-“

“-we’ll have the entire Imperial Guard coming after us.”

“Nah,” Camilo said, waving his hand dismissively in his brother’s direction. “They are busy securing the Southern Gates. Unless they’ve moved…”

“You know they haven’t,” Antonio complained. “If they had I would have let you know.” Looking up from the bush the brothers were hiding in he made sure that the birds he had asked to keep an eye on things still hadn’t seen any of the guards return. The brilliant colored tropical birds were pets of the Emperor… and hated the man’s guts. Mostly because they were TROPICAL birds and he’d dragged them to his palace in the North, where the winds always seemed to be biting and cold. The only reason they stuck around was that they knew it would be the servants who were punished if they flew off and they were nice enough people. 

“Then we are all set,” Camilo said, rubbing his hands together.

Antonio though wasn’t convinced. “Can we just get something else? I’m sure-“

“This is for our sobrino!” Camilo exclaimed only to quickly quiet down when he’d realized that he’d spoke a touch too loud. He looked about before saying, in a softer voice. “You know Gabrio will love this.”

“He’ll also love his Tios not being in jail,” Antonio hissed. “How am I the voice of reason here, anyway? I’m not even old enough to drink!”

“Which just proves you should listen to your Tio Camilo,” his brother said, patting his head in a condescending manner.”

“…you’ve been hanging around that pink pony WAY too much.”

“I have not and even if I have you introduced us!”

“And I will always regret that,” Antonio muttered, the 15 year old sweeping his eyes along the courtyard one more time. “Okay, fine… we do this but I swear I will abandon you the first chance I get if this goes sour. AND I’ll get Anton to break you out of jail. Not Nocci.”

“You act like that’s a bad thing,” Camilo said though Antonio could tell that his brother wasn’t feeling as confident as he was trying to make himself out to be when it came to the idea that his mentor having to break him out of an Imperial cell. “At least Anton won’t give any long winded speeches.”

“…true,” Antonio admitted before sigh. “Let’s get this finished up. You know Dolores is expecting us back soon to help set things up.”

“That’s exactly what we are doing!” Camilo said before shifting his form into that of the royal steward of the Imperial Palace. He was a wiry little man with rat-like features and a whiny voice that made one’s bones hurt from his squeaking complaints. Running his hands along his robes Camilo get out of the bush and waited for Antonio to do the same, the younger of the Madrigal boys mimicking him and checking out the robes he’d gotten some mice to steal for him. 

With a walk that was filled with utter contempt for the entire world Camilo marched out into the courtyard, looking down his now large bulbous nose at the workers who were hurrying about as well as the servants who were making their way from one part of the palace to another. Reaching up ne twirling the single strand of hair that made up half of his moustache before shaking his head, letting out mutters of clear displeasure.

“No no no!” he exclaimed, waving his hand towards their target. “Who put this here?” He turned to Antonio. “This is exactly what I warned you about! These fools… they disgrace our emperor by being unable to follow even the most basic of instructions!”

One of the workers, a burly looking man with a flat face that made Antonio think of a satyr he’d once met who liked to run right into walls because the tingle of broken bones was pleasurable to him, stepped forward and looked down at Camilo and Antonio. 

“Might I help you?”

“You can try, that is for sure!” Camilo complained. “Starting with explaining why THAT is here!” He waved his hand at their target.

“The Emperor requested-“

“Are you telling ME what the Emperor wants?” Camilo complained.  He turned and looked at the courtyard, back to the large man. “The man who has the Emperor’s ear? I served his grandfather and his father, might I remind you!”

“We remember,” the worker muttered under his breath. “You never shut up about it.”

“What was that?” Camilo snapped before waving his hand high in the air. “Oh, it doesn’t matter. What is important is this was supposed to be delivered to the gardens, no here.”

“I… do not think you are-“

“wrong? Of course I’m not wrong.” Camilo scoffed before sticking his nose in the air. “Now leave us… I will have this slack jawed fool take care of it.”

“Slack jawed fool?” Antonio muttered as he set about with his task…

…of deflating the massive bouncy castle.

“That’s what you are!” Camilo declared.

Antonio glared at his brother even as he popped a few of the nozzles and began to press on the inflatable castle. “You are putting this up by yourself.”

It took about ten minutes but Antonio was finally able to get the bouncy castle deflated and rolled up into a log-shaped bundle. It was heavier than he had expected and he grunted as he lifted it up, knowing that Camilo would of course make him carry it himself all the way out of the palace. He was already planning on all the ways he could punish his brother for sticking him with the grunt work.

“I admit, the impression is good,” a woman called out and Antonio and Camilo turned to see the new arrival watching them with a bemused look. She was wearing a long red and black robe, her hair cut short unlike so many of the other women they had seen, and most striking of all was the sword she had at her waist.

No… that wasn’t right. What was most striking was how she held herself with utter confidence. DEMANDING all respect her.

“If I didn’t deal with Chi-Fu on a regular basis I would have thought you to be him.”

“Silly girl!” Camilo bluffed. “I am Chi-Fu!”

“…while Chi-Fu would call me a silly girl he also would have added an apology, remembering that I was the one that broke his nose the last time he didn’t.” She smirked even as she shook her head in amusement. “You really couldn’t wait for me to get this for you, Camilo?”

The shapeshifter returned to his normal form. “It was ours to begin with!” he protested. “I paid for it-“

“You were refunded the money… plus interest.”

“That’s not the point!” he argued. “This is the very last Grand Royal Bouncy House one can find on this plane! Believe me, I checked! And your Emperor took it Lady Fa!”

She sighed at that. “He is… young. And stubborn. And spoiled. I promised his grandfather I would break him of such traits and I AM working on that. But-“

“But nothing!” Camilo declared. “The Bouncy House is for my sobrino, not your child emperor!”

“And how do you intend to get it out of here?” she asked with a smirk.

“Oh… I have to do that,” Antonio said even as his brother shapeshifted into a strong man, picking up the rolled up Bouncy House.

“Going to sic your animals on me, Beastmaster?”

“Nope,” Antonio said, stuffing his hands into his pockets. “I have been training in the wilds of Arlen, with a great wise man. The Slayer of Insects. The Solver of Secrets. And he taught me the most cunning of tactics.” As he spoke he walked right up to the famed general and warrior, who had slain countless invaders in her time serving her country.

“And that is?”

“…pocket sand!” Antonio yelled, throwing the handful of grains at the woman. Lady Fa sputtered, hands going up to rub her eyes as Antonio ran towards his brother, who had pulled out a length of rope. “Get us out of here!” he shouted and Camilo nodded, throwing the rope into the air and grinning as it latched onto… nothing. It just latched onto the emptiness. Antonio leapt onto his back while Camilo gave a tug on the rope, causing the two to be pulled skyward. “See you at the party, Lady Fa!”

“Be there…” Lady Fa growled in annoyance as she rubbed her eyes, Antonio and Camilo teleporting to their camp in the forest 5 miles outside the Imperial City.

“Oh she is going to be MAD!” Camilo cackled.

“Don’t blame the man… blame the pocket sand,” Antonio reasoned before walking over to the small hut, reaching for the doorknob. They’d already packed up everything and thus it took Camilo only a moment to grab their bags. “Bureau, it’s us!” Antonio said, his runic tattoo glowing as the door opened not onto the worn and dirty interior of the shack but Bureau’s well furnished insides. 

“I am assuming from your grins that you were successful?” Anton asked, looking up from the table where he, Anna, Elsa, and Barley were playing cards. Miguel was off to one side with Nocci, as the two were not allowed to play anymore; Nocci because he literally had no tell and Miguel because he kept getting his great great grandparents’ ghosts to spy on everyone’s hands. 

“We came, we saw, we stole a child’s play thing!” Camilo declared, hefting up the bouncy house… only for Elsa, with a wave of her hand, to make an ice patch right under his feet. The shapeshifter cried out and he began to skid about, struggling to remain standing only to finally crash down onto his bottom, the rolled up bouncy house slamming into his gut.

“Anyone who makes a ‘Let It Go’ joke gets frozen,” Elsa said with a soft smirk. She had been touchy about such japes ever since Bruno’s play about her and Anna had become popular. She was always quick to inform everyone that when she’d escaped to make her ice palace she had been too busy crying and sucking in snot to begin belting out big musical numbers… she’d also pointed out that doing so would have made her look crazy.

“I can’t get high enough in octaves to pull it off,” Miguel reasoned before glancing at his left. “No Mama Coco, I don’t think a kick there will help!”

“Hey, I’d never do that!” Barley assured her before tossing a chip into the pot. “Stay.”

“Stay,” Anton said before turning to the brothers, Anna sticking her tongue out and mumbling to herself as she tried to figure out what she wanted to do. “So, how long are we going to be banned from the Imperial City?”

“Depends on how annoyed Lady Fa is,” Antonio reasoned, helping Camilo roll the bouncy house off of him. “We’ll ask at the party tonight.”

“I am fine not returning there,” Nocci stated as he inspected his druid staff, making sure the wood was still chip and crack free. “I would complain if you had upset King Korak.”

Antonio scowled at that. “I would NEVER do anything to upset him! The apes would never forgive me!”

“I’ll raise 2,” Anna said before looking at the two of them, now it Elsa’s turn to decide what to do. “So, anything else we need to get for this party?”

“We should be all set,” Camilo said, rubbing his stomach. “We have the bouncy house. Gabrio’s gifts are all wrapped. None of us are allowed to bring food-“

“I still say an All Chocolate Dinner would be a wonderful way to enjoy a birthday,” Anna said as her sister folded, leaving Anton and Barley in the game with her. 

“Some people are savages,” Elsa said as Barley and Anton both saw her raise. 

Antonio chuckled. “We have everything set.”

“By the way,” Barley called out, “we got word from your abuela… those Lizardfolk you two found made it to the valley.”

Camilo’s shoulders slumped in relief while Antonio felt like a great weight had been lifted from him. “Thank God,” Camilo stated. “I was worried about them… I tried to give them as much information as I could…”

“You did well,” Anton assured him. “Both of you. Don’t doubt that. Both of you have been doing very well to ensure that people that need the valley find it.”

Antonio smiled at that. He knew his mama and papa weren’t thrilled with him joining Camilo in his quest but he knew he was needed. Him and his gift. People would hide if they were hurting or injured or scared or in trouble… but animals would not. More than one being had been brought to Encanto never realizing that it was their beloved puppy or their faithful cat or even just a bird they had given seed to that had found Antonio and told them that they needed help.

It was dangerous work. He had started when he was 13 years old and in the two years he had been helping his hermano get the needful to the valley he had broken his back, nearly been gutted, and had a leg almost completely ripped off. But… he had saved hundreds of people from slavery. Guided those that had lost their homes due to war and famine to a place where they could be safe. Helped those needing to escape horrible living conditions find a second life. 

It was worth it.

(And besides what else was his Tia Julieta’s food good for if not healing slashed bellies?)

“I hope we can see them,” he said with a smile as he walked over to Camilo and nudged him just as Anna laid down her cards and won the pot. “Make sure that they are all settled.”

“We will but first we need to get this set up before Dolores skins us.”

With that the brothers laughed and headed for Casita.

Chapter Text

Pepa slowly walked around the fields, body bent forward slightly and face tilted towards the ground as she walked along the rows. What should have been a lush field of soy beans was instead mostly brown dirt. Not that the plants weren’t doing their darndest to try and grow. She knelt down and tenderly reached out with her hand to stroke the leaves of one little stalk, much as she had once caressed her babies’ faces when they woke up in the morning. The poor little things were clearly fighting to try and grow big and strong and the soil had been cared for… they just lacked the water.

“You used Isabella’s seeds,” Pepa stated.

“Of course Senora Madrigal,” one of the hobbit elders of Windmere declared, scandalized. “We hobbits take our food seriously and the Vine Weaver’s seeds provide not just the largest but the juiciest fruits and heartiest of vegetables.”

“I know,” Pepa stated, standing back up. “And if you hadn’t used them I would have left you all to find wizards who would charge you a year’s worth of taxes to bring a week’s worth of water to your fields. But you were smart… so I will help.”

“Oh… oh thank you!” another elder declared. “The drought has been great-“

“Yes, it has been I imagine. But this will help. Mi amor!” she turned and called out to Felix, who was standing on the edge of the field, placing a small orb the size of a marble on one of the pedestals that the hobbits had been told beforehand to prepare for her. “Are we ready?”

“Are we ready?” Felix asked with a laugh, slapping his hands together. “You ask if I am ready?” He waved a hand at her. “Are you ready?”

“I am,” Pepa assured him, taking his hand as he led her out of the field and over to where some hobbits had set up wooden planks on the ground. Beside the large square there was a hobbit band, readying their well worn but also well loved instruments.  “Are you ready gentle sirs?”

The band nodded as two of their members quickly lifted up umbrellas.

“Senora,” one elder said, “is it true that to make it rain you must feel sorrow and sadness?”

Pepa chuckled. “Once.”

It had taken her only a couple years to truly understand her powers. For 45 years she had believed that each of her emotions determined what kind of storm she could create: smiles brought sunshine, tears brought rain, rage brought thunderstorms. It had been Saharah who had pointed out the truth of the matter to her.

“Oh, look at you!” Pepa said, fanning her hand in front of her face. Above her head a storm cloud was forming and she was struggling to contain her emotions as she looked at her baby girl in her wedding dress. “Oooooh.”

“Breathe, Pepa, breathe,” Julieta told her as she worked to help Isabella get her hair just right; ever since Pepa and Julieta’s mama had used the spell to reveal everyone’s true selves Isabella’s hair had remained utterly curly and wild unless she styled it into one of her more… orcish… designs. Today though Isabella had decided to keep her hair down and with no dye. Dolores had assured her that it was fine but Isabella had said she didn’t want anyone noticing her today. She wanted to fade into the woodwork, to be unnoticed, while Dolores was the star. It was why she had removed the nose piercing she had recently gotten and was wearing long gloves to hide the tattoos she’d sported ever since Dolores’ bachelorette party (and everyone was glad Dolores’ dress wasn’t backless so the ‘I don’t hear shit!’ tattoo the bride had woken up with wasn’t visible). As such her dark locks were down and without any of the gels or creams she used to make the spikes or Mohawks or other styles she’d taken to liking. But that meant that she needed help getting her hair styled properly. 

“Do you want me to get Nocci?” Mirabel asked, already in her dress.

“No no,” Pepa told her sobrina. “Your place is here.” No one had argued when Dolores made Mirabel her Maid of Honor; while Isabella had once been closer to her she admitted that the 5 years before the Party had arrived had been more of a business relationship rather than as family. And Mirabel had given Dolores the ability to get through the day without her ears bleeding. “And I want him to cast it when we are at church… I want as much time as I can get without creating a storm.”

“Which will help if Bruno doesn’t make references to hurricanes!” Julieta teased just as Saharah entered.

“Luisa’s all ready,” she said; Dolores had gone to her prima and asked her to perform the wedding march for her and Luisa, commenting with a laugh that it was probably better than her dwarfing them all at the front of the church, had agreed. She informed Pepa that she’d actually written a few new songs about Mariano and Dolores, detailing their lives before and after they had become a couple, and would be performing them for everyone in the church while they waited for Dolores to arrive. “What was that about hurricanes?”

Everyone glanced at Pepa who smiled. “It’s okay… I think telling the story will be alright.”

“If not then we’ll get Fibonacci,” Dolores assured her. “And even if it does rain a little Mariano won’t mind… he’s like papa in that way.”

It was Julieta who turned to the dragonborn. “When Pepa and Felix got married Pepa was so nervous she was sweating. Bruno made a joke about it looking like rain but before he could explain it-“

“I lost my cool and created a hurricane,” Pepa muttered. She smiled after a moment. “It’s funny now but I was SO upset with him!”

Saharah though frowned. “Why did it make a hurricane?”

“Because I began thinking about storms and all that.”

The dragonborn nodded. “But your powers are based on emotions, not thoughts.” 

“Right.”

“So shouldn’t your worry have created something… else. Thunderstorms and all that are when you were angry. But you weren’t angry. You were nervous.” 

“Well… yes,” Pepa said. “Because I wanted the day to go perfectly. I was marrying the love of my life. I was happy!”

“So shouldn’t there have been sun and rain? Tears and happiness? Why a hurricane?”

Pepa pressed her lips together; she knew the dragonborn was smarter than this. “What are you trying to get me to say?”

Saharah paused. “Look at Dolores.” Pepa did so. “Look at how beautiful she is. How happy she is.” Pepa did so. It was easy. Her daughter was utterly beaming. The last two years had seen her grow and change in such magical and wonderful ways. Mirabel’s discs allowed her to actually live in the world and Pepa had been amazed at how her daughter had grown without the stress of hearing everything. She laughed more. She sang. She made friends with people. But she also was stronger, taking command of the village. She was the one who had come up with expanding underground and when some had protested she’d shouted them down. She has such passion and love and Pepa just knew she was going to live an amazing life.

Her lip quivered.

“Rainbows,” Saharah whispered in her ear, suddenly behind her.

The moment the word entered her head it was stuck there. Rainbows. That was the perfect word for Dolores. Even as Pepa’s tears fell she saw her daughter bathed in rainbows.

“Whoa,” Mirabel said and Pepa blinked… realizing it wasn’t just her imagination.

The room was full of rainbows.

“HAHA!” Saharah exclaimed. “Suck it Nocci! I am the Magic Solver!” The dragonborn did a little jig.

“What… what did you?” Dolores said, looking about her in surprise, running her hands through the rainbows which shimmer at the disruption but then came back together.

Saharah pointed a finger at Pepa. “You people! You stupid stupid Madrigals! You get your gifts and you don’t ever move beyond what a five year old would think!” She continued to gleefully dance in place. “Rain is tears and sun is smiles and that’s all you ever considered because that’s how a child thinks!”

“I am getting annoyed you keep calling me a child…” Pepa said darkly.

“Rainbows!” Saharah said. “Stay mad at me but think ‘rainbows!’.”

“I-“

“Oh do it you big tall ostrich!” Saharah taunted.

“Listen here-“

“EEEE!” Mirabel exclaimed as the rainbows began to wrap around her, clinging to her dress and making the garment a riot of colors. 

“There!” Saharah exclaimed. “See?”

“I… I do!” Isabella said, grinning. “Of course!” She ran up to Pepa. “You always thought that whatever emotion you were feeling made a certain weather condition happen. But that isn’t the case… its just that you put it in your head that it must be that so your powers made it that. And everyone just assumed that ‘oh, the little girl cries and we get rain so that’s it!’ But you think of a different weather pattern and it happens!”

Pepa blinked.

“Sun,” she said, focusing even as she worked to keep her annoyance at Saharah in her head. 

“Whoa,” Mirabel said and Pepa turned to see the rainbows gone and the room glowing with sunlight. That startled Pepa out of her anger and the light faded. “Huh… so that’s a thing.”

Saharah grinned. “I think after the wedding we need to talk to the mind healers… this changes everything!” 

“But first…” Dolores said, grabbing Pepa’s arm, “do you think you can focus on rainbows when I say my vows?”

“Now though?” She said to the elders as she grabbed onto her skirt and lifted it slightly. “Its all about passion! HIT IT!”

The band, rather than beginning to play, clapped their hands as one hobbit with a deep voice began to sing. Pepa closing her eyes as she began to sway, Felix grinning as he began to rock from side to side, wiggling his hips as he did so. 

This hit, that ice cold
Lady Michelle, that white gold
This one, for them river girls
Them good girls, straight masterpieces
Stylin', wildin'
Livin' it up in the shire
Got cloaks on with Lord Oakeon
Gotta kiss myself, I never tire

Pepa stood in place, swaying as the storm clouds began to gather in the sky while Felix began to move about her, thrusting his hips and throwing his hands towards her without ever actually coming in contact. The hobbit elders moved to shelter, though they still watched from windows as the two large folk danced, the band putting on one of their best performances yet.

I'm too hot (hot damn)
Called a sheriff and a elderman
I'm too hot (hot damn)
Make a dragon wanna retire, man
I'm too hot (hot damn)
Say my name, you know who I am
I'm too hot (hot damn)
Am I bad 'bout that silver?
Break it down

In many of the houses and tented areas that had been set up for the hobbits to watch Pepa work her magic young lads got up the courage to go up to lasses and ask for a dance, the girls smiling and nodding as they watched Pepa and Felix grooving to the music. Pepa and Felix were now facing each other, dancing in place as they slowly leaned towards one another.

Girls hit your hallelujah (wooh)
Girls hit your hallelujah (wooh)
Girls hit your hallelujah (wooh)
'Cause  Funk gon' give it to you (wooh)
'Cause Windmere Funk gon' give it to you
'Cause Windmere Funk gon' give it to you
Saturday night, and we in the spot
Don't believe me, just watch, come on!

The band began to play in earnest as the skies opened up and rain poured down, Felix and Pepa now dancing wildly, trying to outdo one another. While she wasn’t exactly thrilled to find out that Dryft had been, for lack of tact, drugging them with magic and potions, the fact that she was 60 years old and was dancing better than she had in her 40s made her quick to forgive the silly healer. 

Pepa raised an eyebrow as Felix did the splits before leaping back to his feet, eyebrow raced. She was impressed.

And needed to prove herself to be just as good.

Don't believe me, just watch
Don't believe me, just watch
Don't believe me, just watch
Don't believe me, just watch
Don't believe me, just watch

As the rains came down the hobbits watched, amazed and startled as the water did NOT flow into their fields. Rather the rai n suddenly stopped about 2 and a half feet off the ground before every droplet darted to the sides, rushing sideways through the air towards the pedestals. 

Hey, hey, hey, oh!
Stop
Wait a minute
Fill my cup, put some cider in it
Take a sip, sign a check
Tamio, get the stretch
Ride to Greatlend, Blackwood, Wineridge, Dale-In-Sunny
If we show up, we gon' show out
Smoother than a fresh jar of Honey

As the rains hit the marbles that Felix had set on each pedestal they began to rapidly grow, swelling in side as they condensed the water. One orb would hold a day’s worth of water for all the fields… all the Halflings would have to do was set an orb (which would end up the size of a pumpkin once they were done) in the middle of their lands and have someone crack it with a hammer and chisel. The orb would shatter and create a great rain cloud that would produce steady gentle rains for about 6 hours before finally disapating. 

One dance would allow her to provide rain for an entire growing season.

Which was good because she had a birthday party to attend and she was not going to miss her sweet boy turning five!

I'm too hot (hot damn)
Called a sheriff and an elderman
I'm too hot (hot damn)
Make a dragon wanna retire, man
I'm too hot (hot damn, hot damn)
Lass, say my name, you know who I am
I'm too hot (hot damn)
Am I bad 'bout that silver?
Break it down

Girls hit your hallelujah (wooh)
Girls hit your hallelujah (wooh)
Girls hit your hallelujah (wooh)
'Cause Windmere Funk gon' give it to you (wooh)
'Cause Windmere Funk gon' give it to you
'Cause Windmere Funk gon' give it to you
Saturday night, and we in the spot
Don't believe me, just watch, come on!

Don't believe me, just watch
Don't believe me, just watch
Don't believe me, just watch
Don't believe me, just watch
Don't believe me, just watch
Hey, hey, hey, oh!
Before we leave
I'mma tell y'all a lil' something
Windmere Funk you up
Windmere Funk you up
Windmere Funk you up
Windmere Funk you up
I said Windmere Funk you up
Windmere Funk you up
Windmere Funk you up
Windmere Funk you up

Chapter Text

Julieta remembered the one, and only time, she had been so enraged that she'd been moved to violence.

When she and her siblings had been growing up everyone had thought that Pepa was the odd one out. The spitfire with a temper while her hermana and hermano were more mild mannered. Pepa had always been someone who spat nails and snarled when her temper got the better of her. She also held grudges… everyone loved to bring up her feud with Bruno over the 'It Looks Like Rain' incident but Pepa had given her the silent treatment as well, from time to time. Never more than a few days but it had happened.

Bruno, for much of their lives, had always been awkward and quiet. She now understood it was partly having Pepa as the hermana and partly due to his Gift. When one could get a vision showing them just how bad things would end if you attempted to fight back (mainly Mama punishing him) then was it any wonder Bruno preferred to take the easier route and just take the scorn and mocking of the town?

It was only after he had left the valley and learned not just how to master his Gift but also the ways of the Astral Monks that he had revealed his true self. Her shy little hermano was a FIGHTER. He could battle with the best of them… had fought with them. He had stood shoulder to shoulder with a war god and held his own. All in the name of helping others (and sometimes profit he had admitted once with a cocky little smile).

But Julieta? Be it because of her gift or just her temperament but Julieta had never liked violence. She preferred other ways to deal with people. Stern looks. Disappointment and guilt. Logic that cut to the bone. Those were her ways of fighting. Even forgiveness could be a weapon, something that Pepa had never learned. Julieta had humbled more people by quickly accepting their apologizes, thus making them feel small and foolish for their issues, than Pepa had by punching or kicking or sending hail at them.

And yet…

Something people didn't realize was that Agustin was a proud man.

Oh, she knew of the talk. That he was spineless, unable to say no to her mama. Never mind that until Mirabel had returned to the Encanto NO ONE said 'no' to mama… Agustin was a gutless coward, wringing his hands and whimpering his assurances that he would do whatever mama wanted him to do. And if not her then the rest of the family. That he was little more than a servant who got to sleep in her bed.

But Agustin was proud. The difference was that it wasn't merely for himself that he was proud. When he welcomed someone into his heart he made their victories his own. He was proud that Julieta was such an amazing cook. That Luisa was so strong. That Mirabel was so brave and daring and had helped so many. That Isabella… well, he had admitted even he had been proud for the wrong reasons and now he would make clear that he was proud of her cunning and her willingness to break every mold.

Agustin was a proud man.

So… after the battle with the hollow dragon, Mirabel had gotten them all therapists and mind healers and every other being who dealt with healing the mind and the soul. Forced every family member to sit down and talk with them. Sometimes alone, sometimes in groups.

And it had been one time…

"How long have you been dealing with these rumors?" Julieta asked Isabella, who had squirmed a bit at that.

"Isabella," the psychologist, a truly MASSIVE man named Brom Bones, had said calmly, "its okay. We aren't judging you. Your mother just wants to know."

"I'm just embarrassed. If I had just let you all know-"

"But you didn't," Brom said though it wasn't worded cruelly or anything like that. He said it with patience, gently and softly. Which was so odd when compared to his massive frame. "And you do yourself no favors dwelling on things you can't change. Instead you remember them and use them to move forward. And to move forward you need to be more open with your mother."

"Of course," Isabella had said softly. "Since… well… after Mirabel's ceremony failed."

Julieta let out a moan but before she could say anything else Brom shook his head. "No, Isabella." He stated, "if didn't fail. That makes it sound like there was something wrong. Do you think something was wrong?"

"Well… yes," Isabella admitted. "Mira should have gotten or a gift… or at least a door. The Miracle embarrassed her and it was cruel to do that to her."

Brom murmured at that. "Hmmm… we'll discuss that next time, I think." Julieta was now shifting in her own seat… sometimes it felt like they were never going to stop needing therapy because each session would uncover something new. "Do you remember the first rumor you heard?"

Isabella nodded. "That Mirabel wasn't really my sister." Julieta pressed her lips together to keep herself from saying anything. She wanted to scoff at that… she remembered Mirabel's birth rather well, thank you! "And that… mama would cast papa off because he had failed to give her a proper child." Isabella looked down at her lap, playing with her fingers, vines appearing in her hands that she began to weave. "Some were taking bets on which man mama would select next, because everyone knew she didn't actually love papa, he was just a… breeding stallion."

Julieta and Brom had talked with Isabella about that for the rest of the session, getting her to understand that she should have sought adults out for help and not taken on that burden alone, nor dragged Dolores into it. That it wasn't weak to seek help and no one would have thought less of her (well, of her direct family… mama would have been a different story back then).

But during the conversation Isabella had let slip just WHO had made those snide comments. Ricardo… one of Agustin's childhood friends. Someone he still thought of as a friend.

Someone who had been RATHER startled to find her hovering over his bed at 1 in the morning.

"What?" Ricardo said just before Julieta had lashed out with her hand, chopping it into his throat and making the man gag. But it was a muted sound, barely a whisper. As was what she assumed to be a scream when she found the soft spot between his neck and shoulder and applied some pressure, forcing him to remain still to keep the pain from increasing.

"Everyone thinks I'm just a healer," Julieta hissed. "A medicine machine that dispenses cures. What you forget is that for so many of you I get to see the damage. The broken bones. The torn muscles. The shredded flesh. They used to haunt me… made me wake up screaming in the middle of the night after the dreams of an army of the maimed and injured, begging me to save them. They don't anymore… I became far too used to all of that. And more interestingly… I found myself almost… morbidly fascinated with what could cause such injuries."

Julieta slowly reached her hand down, running it along Ricardo's side… before jabbing two fingers into the right spot that had his eyes swirling in their sockets from the agony.

"None of you ever wondered why I was asking so many questions," Julieta stated. "Probably thought I was lonely and bored. But see… I was learning. I don't know how to heal with potions like Dryft. My Gift doesn't work like that. But… I do know how to hurt people. For example, remember how you went behind Agustin's back and claimed that he was a spineless coward only good for putting babies in my belly?"

She suddenly grabbing his left hand and twisted, breaking Ricardo's thumb. He let out a rattle at that and Julieta paused, waiting for the pain to lessen enough that he could focus on her.

"Your friend. You said so many horrible things about your friend." She took out a simple cookie, sugary and soft, and forced it into his mouth, already backing away from him as her Gift began to mend the damage. "You are going to make it right. But you will NEVER let him know what you did. Because you will remember that I can find you… and I can hurt you… and NO ONE will ever believe you."

Her Agustin was a proud man. And she would do worse than kill for him… she would maim and torture for him. Because he had spent decades supporting her and asking for nothing in return. Merely happy to make sure she and their family was happy.

Which was why Julieta was so very delighted that the people currently singing praises didn't even know what she could do.

"I have never seen anything like that!" Finderga exclaimed, the elf waving his hands about wildly. He was one of the younger ones, not even 300 years old yet, so he still behaved like a human and not aloof and solemn like the elders of his clans. "I know that swarm keepers are able to command insects but that… it was like they were a part of you! I've never seen control like that before."

"That's because it wasn't control," another elf, far older but still holding love and excitement for the world, replied with flinty gaze towards Agustin. "They are a part of him. And he them. True harmony. I think too many of us have forgotten that." He looked at Julieta. "How long has he been a swarm keeper."

"He only knew about it for ten years," she said.

They were in a village of Forest Elves, having been guests of them for the last week. One of the new residents of the valley, Loonur, had asked Agustin to come to his village to show off his skills, for many of the Forest Elves that he came from had some talent when it came to nature but it was with plants, not insects. Insects tended to be seen as a nuisance at best and a threat at worst. Giant spiders that would stalk the trails, massive ants that spewed fire, chittering things that had no normal sized cousin and had startled Julieta greatly when they'd seen their hideous heads mounted in one of the hunting lodges. Agustin's power was amazing to them… they knew of swarm keepers but have never been able to talk with one for a long time.

They had wanted Agustin. Not her. Hadn't even given her a second thought.

Julieta had said yes before Agustin could even think it over.

He was currently in one of their underground caverns, one that was quite dry and airy thanks to the side tunnels that allowed winds to blow through. There were plenty of cracks in the ceiling that let sunlight through and Agustin was showing off what he and his swarm could do. He had made them as large of elephants and as small as their normal forms. He had called upon them to perform tricks and even at one point they had surrounded him, creating a buzzing living armor made of a million stingers. The elves had been entranced and were now asking him questions, though some had stayed behind to talk with her, realizing that they had a better chance of getting their questions answered talking with her rather than fighting to get themselves heard shouting questions at Agustin.

"Only ten years?" the elder elf said, it clear he was impressed. "He is a natural."

"Prodigy,' Finderga had proclaimed.

Julieta smiled. "Well, to be truthful he spent much longer with them than that. It was only the last ten years that he had his staff and the connection with them. Before that they were just bees."

"So you had already developed a strong bond with them before he became a swarm keeper…" The elf rubbed his chin at that, considering it carefully. "I wonder if that might be the key for us… to merely try and get to know the insects around us, to work with them, before attempting to bind them to us-"

"It isn't about binding," Agustin said with a smile, walking over to them. "It's about mutual need. I care for these creatures, nurture them when they are in their bee forms. Make sure the hives are protected. And before I bonded with them they in turn provided honey for me. Even when they stung me… which was often…" Julieta covered her mouth to hide her smile as the swarm behind her suddenly shifted to form the words SORRY SORRRY SORRY! before Agustin, "I never was angry at that. I understood they were merely doing what came natural to them. That… is what is important.

"Now, I thank you all for allowing us to visit but we truly must return home. There is a birthday party tonight and we must attend." The elves chuckled at that and Julieta knew they must see it as rather quaint; after all, for them birthdays were numerous and little reason to be treated any different than a normal day. But they were kind about it and made their goodbyes, allowing Agustin and Julieta to head towards on of Bureau's doors.

Julieta watched as the elves continued to wave to Agustin and beg him to return… and she realized something.

Like her husband… she was a proud woman too.

And just like her husband that pride didn't have to be for her abilities alone.

Chapter Text

“Isa’s room is all set, right?”

Antonio let out a huff, pulling some thorns out of his hair. “As well as it can be with it now being a jungle filled with man-eating plants.”

“Only man eating, by the way,” Camilo chimed in as he left Luisa’s room. “And we’re all set here.”

“Seriously,” Antonio complained, “why did I get stuck having to deal with Princess Predator’s room? I’m the baby of the family, I’m supposed to be coddled!”

“You’re not a baby!” Gabrio said with a giggle. “You’re bigger than me!”

“That makes you a teeny tiny baby,” Antonio told his nephew, lifting the boy up who squawked in protest.

“Big boy! Big boy!”

Dolores walked over and kissed her son’s check. “The biggest.” She glanced at her hermano. “ And as for why you went in there? Even if you eliminate the threat of the man eating plants-“

“Which we SHOULDN’T!” Antonio complained, Camilo coming over to pull a thorn the size of his hand out of his buttock. “GAH!”

Dolores merely shot him a look before tossing him one of the wrapped enchanted cookies she always kept in nearby (when one’s son was a half tiefling one always had healing treats on hand, since Gabrio thought himself invincible). The treat had been made by some of Dryft’s students after they had spent a few months working with Julieta, leaning how she crafted her healing food and figuring out how to replicate her own special brands of magic.

“If you eliminate that threat there are still dangerous animals in there. You are the only other family member who regularly sleeps in a jungle so you are the best one to make sure that everything is settled.”

“That’s just gift discrimination!” Antonio whined even as he ate his cookie, Anton muttered a spell to repair the damage his britches had taken. “And why not send someone like Elsa in? She could have dealt with the plants!”

“If by handle you mean kill…” Anna muttered.

“I can control my powers,” Elsa reminded her sister.

“Yes but you still have a black thumb. Remember that Winter Cactus I gave you. It can survive on SNOW and you still found a way to make the poor thing die of dehydration.”

“I still say that’s Olaf’s fault.”

“Anna and Elsa, are guests,” Dolores said firmly. “Same with the rest of the Party. YOU live here.”

“Gahoole could have-“ Antonio stopped when the Owlkin shot him a dark look from where she was sitting. “I’m just going to be quiet now.”

“That is a great idea.”

“What about Mirabel?” Barley asked, scratching at his chin. “Don’t you need to make sure her room is ready Mrs. Guzman?”

Dolores shook her head. “Mirabel doesn’t have a room… she stays in Bureau.” She paused as Casita rumbled slightly and knew that somewhere one of the shower heads was trying to suck back up a bit of water. “Now now, don’t be upset.” After they had rebuilt Casita and she had placed her soul once more into the structure the building had tried to build Mirabel a room of her own but Mirabel had politely refused. She had a room… in Bureau. And that was something the other sentient dwelling would never stop crowing about, much to his mate’s annoyance and sadness. “Same as Bruno.”

“Most of the guests will be staying in the underground,” Mariano said, entering from the kitchen. “And Dryft said that he can accommodate any extras at his school.”

“Godly magic, great for when you need extra beds,” Camilo replied.

“We can throw something together in the mountains if you need us to,” Anna offered.

“We?” Elsa asked, raising an eyebrow and making it clear just WHO would be doing most of the work if that offer was accepted. 

The door to Bureau opened and Miguel stepped out, calling down to them, “Mira’s coming through!”

What followed was an hour of excited greetings as each of the Madrigal Sisters emerged from Bureau, excitedly running to their family and friends and happily chatting about all they had been doing. The last time everyone had been together at the same time had been around Gabrio’s birth, as Mirabel, Isabella, and Luisa always were busy with some emergency that needed to be taken care of and thus prevented them from being all together at special events. The sisters visited often but never at the same time, to the point that when Gabrio had been 3 and Luisa and Mirabel had both come to his birthday party at the same time it had left the boy utterly confused, as he was used to one of his honorary aunts at a time and not all of them at once.  Apparently he’d been convinced, thanks to Camilo, that he had one aunt named Mira-Isa-Lusia who could shapeshift.

For Isabella it had been helping feed starving communities, with her often getting pleas for her to come to deal with blights and famines. Luisa was technically a bard and thus some new arrivals in the Valley didn’t understand just what was so important that she was pulled away. They were quickly corrected though… Luisa was a historian bard and often times found herself called in to deal with feuding families and town squabbles that needed someone of her skill to sit in the library and go over the old texts. That she would then use her strength to force everyone to sit down and listen was beside the point. And Mirabel had her own community to watch over; when she had decided to attempt to follow in her abuelo’s footsteps and truly create her own race (though without the dying part) she had realized that she had to do it outside f the valley. The creation of her ‘babies’ was loud enough already but adding in the time and energy needed to make them fully alive? That required peace and quiet that the Valley wouldn’t have known with her around.

Mira came in with Sofia and Valencia, the two bipedal animals watching for a few minutes as Mirabel hugged her family and chatted before getting bored like all kids and abandoning their mom to go off to have some fun before the party. Not that anyone cared as the Madrigals were too busy asking each other a thousand questions and introducing the newest Party Members. Mirabel and Barley had gotten into a log discussion about the pros and cons of solidifying liquid metal when Luisa had come in with Saharah and Jasmine Chan, starting up the cries and glee and joy from the gathered ladies. Anton and Nocci had arrived by that point and took Saharah and her newest friend aside, Miguel wandering over to join them, while Bruno stood with the Arendale sisters and quietly discussed what they should be doing next for the party.

Bureau’s door glowed and Ernesto chuckled before looking at Mei Ling, who had been telling Jasmine about her favorite boy band. “Cover your ears.”

“Why?” she asked just as Isabella stepped through… and Mirabel and Luisa let out twin high-pitched screams of joy before rushing their equally excited sister. Mei Ling, for her part, had transformed into her Red Panda form at the cry and looked about, startled, before settling down. “Ah.”

“They always like this?” Barley asked. 

“Yeah,” Bruno said fondly as Anna and Elsa trailed behind him, Gahoole and Dryft walking up to join them. Isabella, Luisa, and Mirabel were all clumped together, jumping up and down excitedly as they talked over each other, acting like 12 year olds rather than their near 30-something selves. “So when do we break it to them about Dryft’s little stint into making us all immortal?”

“We’re immortal?” Mei Ling asked only for Dryft to push a muffin into her mouth.

“You are now,” the god said casually.

“Stop doing that!” Bruno complained as Mei Ling slowly swallowed to treat, looking down at her hands as they glowed faintly before returning to normal.

Gahoole sighed. “Sweetheart, you can’t just make people immortal without asking.”

“Oh… okay.” He turned to Mei Ling. “Would you like to make it that death and the great beyond are a choice rather than being forced upon you because whatever being created you was shoddy when it came to design?”

“Oh god,” Bruno said, pitching the bridge of his nose.

“Yes?” Dryft asked, tilting his head. 

Mei Ling swallowed. “Uh… thanks?” She looked at Elsa and Anna. “Does he-“

“All the time,” Anna confirmed. “Wait til he gives you the smoothie that removes the pains and issues you get during your period.” Mei Ling’s eyes doubled in size at that while Barley excitedly took a muffin Dryft offered him. “Yeah. That’s a thing.”

The God of Healing frowned as he stared at Bruno. “Why would I need to talk to Mira and her sisters?”

“They need to know you made them immortal, buddy,” Bruno said.

“I didn’t make them immortal,” he replied.

Gahoole frowned. “Why didn’t you?”

“Why would I need to?”

Bruno and Gahoole shared at look before slowly, carefully, turning to stare at the three sisters, using mage sight on them.

“…dios mios,” Bruno whispered.

“Life creators… worshiped for their acts… pilgrims offering tributes…” Gahoole stumbled and Dryft quickly held her up. “All three?”

“All three,” Bruno confirmed.

“I thought you knew,” Dryft replied. “The ascensions weren’t that subtle… I felt them all the way from here. I am still picking out their “Welcome to the Family” gifts though.” He scratched his chin. “Was I supposed to tell you?”

“…yes Dryft,” Bruno said shakily. “Next time tell us if someone we know becomes a god!”

“Oh… okay.” He pointed at Elsa. “You know about her, right? Because she’d been one longer than I’ve been!”

“Wait, what this now?” Anna said as Elsa patted her stomach, confused.

“Apparently your sister, along with Mirabel, Isabella, and Luisa, are goddesses.”

“…well, I always assumed that,” Anna said dryly only for Elsa to elbow her. “What?”

“That was a joke about me being all high and mighty, isn’t it?”

“Nooooo,” Anna said slowly, like she was talking to a child. “That was a comment that you CONTROL FREAKING WINTER!” She threw her hands up in the air. “Come on… all the other winter spirits see you and fall to their knees! Remember the Night’s King?”

“I wish I couldn’t,” Elsa complained.

“So wait…” Barley said, holding up his hand, “I want to make sure I got this straight. Elsa is a goddess-“

“Which we all should have seen,” Anna repeated.

“And so are Mirabel and her sisters?”

Dryft happily nodded. “All three are creation goddesses. Goddess of Smiths, Farmers, and Bards.” He pointed at each one in turn. “They form a powerful trinity… together they could give me a run for my money.”

Gahoole blinked at that. Dryft was a War God, and those deities tended to be the most powerful in existence. The only reason the Hollow Dragon hadn’t been turned into a smear during their fight was that the curse had caused it to grow in power when facing the ‘threat to her family’. Of those currently in the valley it would take someone like Anton, who didn’t merely have the favor of the gods but was bond to them, to have a chance to INJURE Dryft; only another god could actually deal a mortal blow. And as he grew older he would only gain more power and strength. He’d already cured old age and was worshiped by thousands thanks to his students spreading his teachings.

For Mirabel, Isabella, and Luisa to now match him by combining together…

Gahoole began to laugh.

“Are… are you okay?” Bruno asked.

The Owlkin nearly doubled over. 

“Gahoole?”

“Mei… Mei?” Gahoole got out. “What is that old Chinese curse?”

“Uh… may you live in interesting times?”

The Owlkin pointed right at her. “That’s the one!”

And she continued to laugh.

Chapter Text

Gabrio giggled as Gran Tio Agustin lifted him up in the air, allowing him a better chance to see the impromptu football game that had started up. His Tio Camilo was taking on some dwarves, who had the unusual method of leaping on each other’s shoulders and catching the ball with their feet, hurrying towards the goal.

“That isn’t fair!” Camilo complained as one dwarf tossed his rider at the goal.

“The rules say that you only have to not touch the ball with your hands!” one dwarf, Billious Blackthumb, called out with a laugh. “Last I checked Tino’s feet aren’t his hands!”

“Oh, is that how we’re playing it?” Camilo said before turning his own hands into bare feet, grabbing the ball and running with it.

“Camilo!” Senor Cruz complained, rushing after him. “Come on!”

“You want to win or what?”

“They are very silly, you know,” Agustin said to the boy on his shoulders.

“So silly.”

The two shared a look before Agustin rushed onto the field, Gabrio kicking the ball out of Camilo’s hands. Agustin easily bopped it with his knees before darting towards a goal, the dwarves cheering loudly.

“We have the birthday boy! We have the birthday boy!”

“no you do not!” Agustin called out. “We’re a third team!”

“…there aren’t three teams in football!” Tino the dwarf complained.

Gabrio laughed, throwing his hands in the air as his Gran Tio did a zigzag that nearly knocked Senorita Lopez out of her shoes. She was one of the best football players in the village and his Gran Tio had just completely slipped around her!

“Show me in the rules where they say there isn’t one!” Agustin cried out.

Camilo and the dwarves shared a look before shrugging and going after them. 

~MC~MC~MC~

Ernesto stuck his tongue out, Gabrio giggling at the sight, as he carefully scribbled with the crayon on one of the many coloring pages that had been left for Gabrio and his friends to play with. It was funny seeing the paladin hunched over the tiny table, sitting in a chair far too small for him, focused on coloring the elephant drawing he’d selected a bright green. 

“Have you ever seen an elephant?” Queenie, a little gargoyle girl, asked Ernesto.

“Oh yes,” the paladin replied, looking up from his work. 

“You’ve seen Elephantaurs,” Brutus commented.

“That’s not the same,” Queenie declared. “That’s like saying Mr. Ropper is the same as a dog!”

“He likes having his head scratched,” Gabrio commented. “He asks me to do that while he fixes the flower beds sometimes. His tail wags!”

“But he isn’t a dog!” Queen said, getting upset.

“It’s okay,” Ernesto said before the little girl could begin really throwing a fit. Queenie, Gabrio had heard, had gotten her grandmother’s temper, which was odd because Ms. Elisa was always so nice! Still, they all knew that when she got upset she would get really loud and passionate, like his Abuela Pepa, so it was good that Ernesto had stopped her before she could get too mad. “You are right, there is a different between an elephant and an Elephantaur. And other Elephant-like beings. And I have seen elephants before… would you like to hear about it?”

“Yes!” Queenie said, eyes wide and sparkling with the thought.

Brutus nodded too and Gabrio grinned; he loved Ernesto’s stories!

“So, years ago I encountered a herd of FLYING elephants. Not because they had wings, mind you, but because they had huge ears, even bigger than a normal elephant. They were trying to help out a herd of small-earred elephants and-“

~MC~MC~MC~

“Ready?”

Gabrio braced himself, curling into a tight little ball, arms wrapped around his knees as he pressed them into his chest. “Ready!”

Tia Isabella let out a war cry before flinging herself from one of the towers, hurtling down.

BOING!

The birthday boy squealed and laughed as he and several of his friends were sent flying in the air as Tia Isabella slammed down into the floor of the bouncy house, causing them to be rocketed up. Gabrio watched the world spin around him before he landed, bouncing a few times before finally coming to a stop.

“You got a lot of air on that one!” Isabella said, crawling over to him and pulling him into her lap. Gabrio giggled and reached up to play with her shark-tooth necklace, a gift from Tia Olika for her last birthday. He was always careful not to press too hard against the bones as while the teeth had been blunted they could still scratch if he wasn’t careful. “Want to go again or are you getting hungry?” She leaned in and whispered, “I hear Tia Julieta and Gahoole made a cake for a certain little boy…”

“Cake! Cake!” Gabrio chanted happily and Isabella lifted him up, the other kids scrambling to join them as they went in search of one of the multiple birthday cakes that had been made for the celebration.

~MC~MC~MC~

“She wanted to say hello to you!” Gabrio’s papa said, holding out the boy’s baby sister. Celeste was a small thing… with VERY big lungs… but at the moment she was rather content, smacking her little lips together before reaching out and squeezing Gabrio’s finger with her chubby hand. 

He couldn’t wait for her to be big enough to play!

~MC~MC~MC~

“What do you think?” Dryft asked Abuela Pepa, gesturing at his handiwork.

“I think your Abuelo better be careful or everyone is going to think you’re him!” Pepa said, looking at the tiny little dreadlocks that Dryft had put Gabrio’s hair into. When he’d run into his Abuela and she’d asked what else he’d wanted to do he’d admitted that he really wanted to try out having his hair done up like his Tio Antonio and Abuelo Felix. He had seen at once her face fall at that and he’d touched his rather short hair in disappointment, but then Dryft (Just Dryft; not Mister Dryft or Lord Dryft or Prince Dryft or anything like that, per his own insistence) had told him that he could help. He had used some kind of potion that made his hair grow out a little and then set to work. Gabrio had watched in a mirror, amazed at how the capricorn’s huge fingers were able to make such tiny little braids. And so quickly too! His hands flew over his scalp and in ten minutes he’d gotten it all done!

“What’s that I hear?” Abuelo Felix asked, walking over before gasping dramatically. “Look at this!” He darted around Gabrio, making the boy laugh, before lifting him up into the air. “Such a lady killer!”

Dryft’s eyes went wide at that.

“It’s an expression, it’s an expression!” Pepa said hastily.

~MC~MC~MC~

“Where did you learn to move like that?” Mirabel asked as she and Antonio danced with Gabrio. The little boy was wiggling and shaking with no real plan, just following the rhythm of the music. This would have been childishly cute but went straight to adorable when Mirabel and Antonio began to match their moves to his own; as a result rather than the wild and joyful flailings of a little boy the three appeared to be in perfect sync, creating new dance moves right there on the spot.

Gabrio giggled even as Saharah and Luisa sped up their song.

~MC~MC~MC~

“I… am… eternal…” the purple puppet Bruno was manipulating declared.

“And I… am Gabrio!” a little puppet that looked just like the birthday boy declared, the children giggling as it and several others (manipulated by Elsa and Anna and Barley) began to attack the bad guy, the rest of the adventuring party puppets backing away so the children puppets could defeat him.

~MC~MC~MC~

Anton and Nocci flashed grins at each other as Gabrio played with the toy staff they had worked together to create. It could only do the most minor of spells (a light spell, a music spell) but it was a delight to the half tiefling who joyously lifted it up into the air.

“It’s time,” Pepa said and Gabrio slowly lowered the staff, looking at his entire family as they gathered around him, looking towards Casita.

“I love you very much,” his papa told him, kneeling down and giving him a kiss. 

“Good gift or bad,” his mama said. 

“Or no gift at all,” his abuela stated.

“None of us will care,” his abuelo chimed.

But Gabrio shifted nervously until Gahoole and Gran Abuela walked up, each offering him a hand (or a feather) to hold. Gabrio smiled at that before taking a deep breath and allowing the two to guide him up to casita. As they did so everyone told him what would happen next: the fun they would have, the lessons they would teach him. If Gran Abuelo Pedro couldn’t give him a gift then they would find what his gift was. 

“Gabrio?” Gran Abuela said softly as they reached the door. “We love you no matter what. And we always will.”

He nodded at that before reaching out…

THE END

Chapter Text

“So wait… ALL OF YOU celebrate Christmas?”

Mirabel let out a laugh as she grabbed some of the garland that Isabella had made for them, handing it to Sophia and allowing the toucan to fly it up and hold it in place while she carefully pounded a nail into Casita. Thankfully the sentient house had let them know that such things didn’t bother her at all, equating it to sticking your finger in your ear and giving it a wiggle; honestly sometimes it just felt GOOD for the home to get a few nails in her.

“Well, not ALL of us and admittedly we’ve never been able to celebrate together. Something always came up that had some of us having to head out. But everyone knows about it and is willing to give it a try.” She paused. “Or they will. I don’t know if Nocci or Dryft really know about Christmas but hey, they are willing to try it out. We celebrate their holidays after all!” Mirabel grinned as she looked carefully over the garland. In response Isabella flexed her fingers, causing her sister to cry out in surprise as poinsettias suddenly bloomed all over the garland. Mirabel laughed once she realized what she had done and, satisfied that it was perfect, moved on to hang the next part. “Honestly I’m just excited we ALL get to be together! Tio Bruno and Ernesto always made Christmas special but this year it will be all of us!”

Camilo just scratched his head. “Just seems odd… you know, celebrating a holiday that isn’t a holiday for you?”

Anton walked by at that moment, carrying in a box some decorations that he had brought. Mostly painted glass orbs.  “A holiday about being with people we care for, eating good food, singing and dancing, and giving gifts? Gee, why would we EVER want to be a part of that?”

“I…well…” Camilo clearly struggled with how to answer that. “Okay, so maybe it seems easy to you but there are still religious connotations-“

“Big words there, hijo!” Felix teased as he walked by. Camilo merely shot him a glower but his father merely ruffled his hair. “And Anton is right. Yes, we celebrate the birth of Jesus but Christmas is about love and family and togetherness and peace. That’s the most important thing!” He let out a laugh. “This will go so-“

“DON’T Mirabel and Anton shouted.

“-smoothly?” Felix said, blinking at the outburst. “What’s the matter?”

“And he jinxed us,” Anton muttered, setting the box down as carefully as he could, as if he were afraid that it would explode. “Well, it was a fun holiday while it lasted.”

Mirabel merely groaned, muttering several prayers that maybe would counteract the jinx.

Perhaps, if they were lucky-

“No Julieta!” Ernesto cried out from the kitchen. “That is my special canelazo, don’t add anything-!”

An explosion rocked the Casita.

“Mama!” Mirabel cried out as she raced to the kitchen to find it wet but otherwise fine.

“She’s-hic-okay!” Ernesto said, words slurred. “We just got… a lot of the canelazo… soaked into the skin…” he looked at her, glassy-eyed. “Might… take some time to get over it.”

“Where’s mama?”

“Oh, Julieta!” Mirabel’s father said from the backyard. “What do you-“

“The pants, lose them,” Julieta slurred.

“…what?”

“Huh,” Camillo said, peaking outside, “Tia Julieta is a lusty drunk.”

Mirabel glared at Felix who beat a hasty retreat.

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

“I have a few questions,” Dryft said, frowning in confusion as Alma finished explaining what Christmas was to him. While things had gotten better between her and her family (especially after the mind healers and therapists had moved into the valley… Alma in particular went twice a week to work out her many issues that had been caused by her long life… and that didn’t include her time as the Hollow Dragon) she still wanted to prove that she had changed. As such when Dryft had commented that he had no idea what Christmas was she had volunteered to explain it all, taking him up to her room and reading from her personal Bible.

“Well, of course,” Alma said patiently. Dryft, thanks to his determination to heal her up after that great battle, had spent a lot of time with her and she’d grown to respect the capricorn a lot. He was a kind soul despite his looks and quick to forgive. And he never judged at all.  “I imagine you are quite confused. Its easy to forgot because I’ve lived with this but for you this all must be so new and different. Go ahead.”

Dryft nodded. “So Christmas is when we celebrate the birth of Jesus.”

“That’s right.”

“And it involves parties and presents.”

“Yes.”

“Huh.”

Alma decided to press a bit. “What’s the matter then, Dryft? You sound confused still.”

He scratched at his chin. “It’s silly, I suppose.”

“No it isn’t.” She reached over and patted his knee. “If you have a question then please ask. I promise it isn’t silly at all.”

“Okay. I just don’t understand why it has a special name.”

That made Alma frown, surprised that he was stuck on THAT of all things. “A… special name?”

“Yes,” the God of the Sea said. “Why call it Christmas?”

“Well…” Alma paused. “What would you call it?”

“A birthday.”

The old woman chuckled after a moment. “I suppose it is a birthday but it is different.”

“Why? Jesus was born this day and we are celebrating his birthday.”

“Right. But he’s different, Dryft. He’s the son of a god.”

“I’m the son of two gods,” he pointed out. “We don’t have Tydalmas. I admit that doesn’t sound as good as Christmas so maybe that is why but we just call it a birthday.”

Alma slowly blinked. “Yes… I suppose…” thinking it over she realized that for Dryft it all must have been VERY confusing; after all, while for all the rest of them a child of a god was something amazing and special but for Dryft it was life. “But Jesus-“

“Its his birthday!” Dryft declared. “We have to make it special, of course! Everyone deserves to have an amazing birthday! Mirabel made my last one so nice… I’ve always wanted to visit the desert so she fpind this lovely oasis so I could still have water to play with. So I need to give Jesus a wonderful birthday as well!” He rose to his hooves, a look of determination crossing his features. “And I know how!”

“Dryft!” Alma called but the capricorn merely ran out of her room, leaving Alma shaking her head. “Dios mios…”

~MC~MC~MC~

“…no,” Nocci stated

“Not at all,” Isabela stated, arms folded just under her breasts, eyes narrowed and nostrils flared in irritation.  

Ulika shifted. Even though she was the one under the steely gaze of the two she had to admit that when it came to Isabela… she was so HOT when she glared at her!  

Still, she plowed on. “It’s a wonderful tradition. Many in the far north do so.”  

“Many also think its okay to enslave people or sacrifice babies. Do we do that as well?” Nocci stood utterly stiff, almost as stiff as his own words.  

“Its just a Christmas tree!” Ulika complained.  

Isabela held up her hand. “I have no problem with the tree,” she assured Ulika. “While we’ve never had one I am willing to try it out, to see how it goes.” Her brow furrowed as she considered the request. “I’ve never grown an evergreen tree before, so that would be interesting to see how it turns out.” But her tone grew more firm. “BUT… if you think I am going to allow you chop down an innocent tree, throw it in a bucket of water, let its needles slowly fall out as it dies of thirst, just so you can decorate its corpse you are very much mistaken.”  

“That… does sound bad when you word it like that,” Ulika admitted. “But what about the garland you made?”  

“That was different!”  

“…how?” Ulika said.  

“If I have to explain it to you then you truly don’t understand plants at all.”  

“You have no good answer, do you?” Ulika challenged.  

“Don’t change the subject,” Nocci snapped, making Ulika roll her eyes.  

“I will be making the tree!” Isabela exclaimed suddenly. “Its my baby! You want to hack off my baby’s roots!”  

“A newborn!” Nocci added.  

“FINE!” Ulika snapped, throwing her hands into the air in defeat. “You explain to Antonio why he can’t have a tree!”  

“I didn’t say we couldn’t have a tree,” Isabela said, rolling her eyes though Ulika could tell from the slight tremor in her voice that she was less annoyed and more utterly fearful of upsetting Antonio. “Stop being so dramatic. We’re just not going to put it in Casita.” At Ulika’s blank look she added, “We’re going to put it outside, where it can anchor itself into the soil and live a long and happy life. You know, as opposed to a slow and painful death just because you want some decorations.”

“Perhaps some permacold charms around the area so it can be in a cool spot?” Nocci suggested.  

At once Isabella perked up. “OH! That would be lovely for everyone. During hot days we could sneak under it and feel some relief! And during Christmas it is less ‘we are decorating your corpse’ and more ‘you are getting dressed up because you, dear sweet tree, are part of the family’! We could still put some presents under there and sing songs…”  

Ulika smiled, revealed that was settled.  

“Now about the wreaths!” Nocci declared and Ulika groaned… before waving her hands when Agustin entered the room just behind the two with a massive wreath in his hands.  

~MC~GF~MC~GF~  

“Christmas carols sound fun,” Luisa said, strumming the new lute she had been given by Saharah as an early Christmas gift. It was a large one, built perfectly for her hands, and Saharah had told her it had been built for a half giant and meant to be able to withstand their strength… and she would never rival a giant, half or not. It was made of some wood with a slight pinkish tint and carvings of clouds upon it. She had been at first scared of touching it, lest she break it… until Saharah had gotten frustrated and grabbed the lute and slammed it against a boulder.  

And made the boulder shatter.  

After that there had been no concerns.  

The Party had written out a list of all the traditions they had encountered in their travels and were letting the Madrigrals decide which to adopt. They didn’t want to force anything on them, not after all of the… issues… they’d had over the last 50 some odd years. ‘Better everyone feel empowered,’ Ernesto had told them.  

Naturally the Bard-In-Training had latched onto Caroling.  

“The big question is what will we sing about?” Saharah said. “I mean, we can do the standard songs but I would like to do something big and flashy. A grand epic that we can tell everyone.”

It was, of all people, Juileta who spoke up. “What if we start at Casita and work our way down to the village, gathering others who wish to join, and once all have joined with us we go to the town square where you and Luisa give your performance?”  

Luisa at once bobbed her head. “Si! Mama, that is brilliant!”  

“But still means we need to pick a story to tell,” Saharah pointed out.

Mirabel, who had been working to stitch up some stockings with everyone’s names on them, grinned. “Oh! Do Rudolph the Red Nose Reindeer! That is a favorite of mine!”  

“It is?” Juileta asked, clearly curious. Luisa had noticed her mama and papa asking Mirabel more and more about her time outside of the valley; they wanted to make up for all the time they’d lost.  It honestly made her a little sad to realize herself how much she’d missed out on when Mirabel had left; so many years of being sisters that they would never get again all because of the Gifts and-  

She shook her head. ‘Accept what happened. Know that it is okay to feel sad. But don’t drown in it.’ She repeated that, or a variation, several times in her head. The therapist that she’d been seeing for the last few months had worked hard to get Luisa to understand that it wasn’t healthy to just push away her trauma… but it was just as unhealthy to dwell on it. No, you needed to find the right balance… she’d finally equated it to weight lifting. You had to put proper amount on each side… and if it was too heavy (like trauma could be) you didn’t just remove the weights from one side and call it a day. You did both.

  Or got someone to help.  

“Oh yeah!” Mirabel declared. “Its based on a short song, so all of us could sing it, but then Saharah and Luisa could perform the longer version for everyone… or perhaps the reverse? Do the long version before we all join in with the short version to wrap up the caroling?”  

“What’s the song about?” Luisa asked.  

“Its about a reindeer who is born different from the rest of the herd. Red nosed instead of the normal dark brown to black. Not sure what color a reindeer’s nose is supposed to be, honestly. Anyway, because he is different from everyone else Rudolph is teased by the other reindeer, not allowed to play with them, you know all of that. Excluded and made to feel not part of the family. But then one day Rudolph proves his worth and is welcome back into the group and is happy that he was able to be loved since he helped them all.”  

Luisa considered that. ‘Not that much to work with but I suppose we could expand upon it… perhaps Rudolph goes on some adventures before-‘  

“Mirabel,” Juileta said, voice sounding strained, “I think I’m going to contact the mind healers for another appointment.”  

“What? Why?” Mirabel said, befuddled.  

Their mother walked up and placed a hand on her shoulder. “Its okay, my hija… I know a cry for help when I hear one.”  

“What?”  

“There is no need to make up a Christmas story… you can just let me know that you are unhappy with how you were treated.”

“Mama!” Mirabel protested. “I’m not unhappy!”  

“Yes, yes, of course,” their mother said, clearly not believing her as she led her away.  

“Is that actually a song?” Luisa asked.  

“It is,” Saharah stated. “But no need to tell your mother that… Mira’s been skipping her sessions lately and she really needs to get back at them.”  

“Is it wise to prank someone right before Christmas?”  

“Maybe not. Funny as hell?” The dragonborn smirked.  

~MC~GF~MC~GF~  

Ernesto and Agustin walked down the street, smiling as they watched everyone in town carefully working to prepare the covered candles that would soon be lit and illuminating the street. While there were plenty of them if anything happened to one, and they were rather easily made, families always took great pride in the ones that belonged TO THEM.  

“Remember how papa was with our candles?” Ernesto said with a grin. “I remember how once you knocked over a mirror and he had to choose to save you or the candle… I swear him shoving you into the path of the mirror tripled your bad luck.”  

“Wait… he did that?” Agustin said, pausing in the middle of the street, leaning on his staff. “I thought that was a dream!”

  “Making sure it was polished, that there were no scratches, let alone a chip. And the candle… I remember him chipping off little drops and melting them back on the top just to try and get it to last a few days longers. He was always so proud that we asked for replacements less than everyone else…”  

“About that mirror,” Agustin said even as Ernesto continued on.  

“But as much as he cared for it… once it was set up he let go worrying about it and just had fun.” He shook his head, remembering the many times their father Andres had taken them walking about the entire village during the Candle Walk, telling them how it represented the journey of the Virgin Mother. “The town always seemed so different on those nights. Even though we walked their streets a hundred times every year on those weeks before Christmas they always felt…” He chuckled, “…magical.”  

“That they did,” Agustin said. “Something about the lights… made everything better. Homes suddenly looked far more beautiful. All the little problems were forgotten.” He chuckled.  “And it wasn’t just the sights. Music was far more fair. The food tasted better too. Remember Mrs. Ruiz’s embutido arepas?”  

“The greatest thing in the world!” Ernesto declared.  

“Her granddaughter makes them now… just as good!” Agustin assured his brother. “And there are many other new treats… Juileta makes honey cakes with me every year… we try and get them into different shapes and this year we are thinking of doing them as snowmen, considering…” He trailed off, careful not to say too much as he didn’t want to ruin the surprise.  

Ernesto thus just grinned, looking about Encanto. “This is different from years prior, isn’t it?”  

“Yes,” he said as he watched the townsfolk, for the first time in decades, some ever, in their natural forms, move about. Hobbits, fae, moonfolk… it was amazing to see them all getting ready just like anyone else. All working to get their candles ready, decorate their homes, rushing about buying presents… it truly made him smile. “What must papa make of this?”  

“He’s smiling down on us,” Ernesto said.  

“Yeah,” Agustin said, a soft smile on his lips.

Ernesto suddenly looked up. “See, he’s up there!” He waved to their father who was up in the church bell tower, hanging some wreathes. “Hi papa!”  

“Hello boys!”  

~MC~MC~MC~  

“Dryft, I really don’t think we need to get balloons,” Isabella said, following after the capricorn who was looking over a comically large list.

“But all birthdays have balloons!” Dryft whined. “OH! And gifts… we have to figure out what to give Jesus… do you think he likes scarves?”  

Pepa shook her head as she looked over at Antonio; he was helping her set up the nativity scene with Felix. Honestly it had been far too long since she’d had time with her youngest… with Dolores she had had plenty of time, what with her being her first baby, and with Camilo he naturally went to her for every little thing but Antonio was at once desperately craving love and wildly independent. He was easy to forget in the shuffle.  

‘But no more,’ she thought firmly. ‘I am not going to forget him. Or any of my children!’  

“So, hijo,” Felix called out as he positioned the life-size wiseman into place. He was carved from plaster (not wood, thank goodness, as Isabela was on a… fit… about such things) but had been hollowed out to make him easy enough to carry. “You get your list done?”  

They still had some time before Christmas and the entire party had promised to help Pepa and Felix shop for gifts. Pepa was excited… but also rather anxious. Bruno had promised that the village they would be going to, Sombertown (which he promised was far more jolly than the name sounded), was small but would also have anything Antonio asked for. Pepa was bouncing about with the mere thought of it because it would be the first she could ever remember being outside of the Encanto. Being able to shop for her hijos and hija for Christmas? And all her family? Oh, that made it all the more special!  

“I do!” Antonio said as he focused on using the brush to fluff up the sheep’s wool that had been attached to the fake lamb. He had offered to get some real animals to stand for the nativity scene but Felix had suggested it might be tiring for the animals to do that on days on end. “And every one else’s list.”  

“Oh, do you?” Pepa said with a smile. “You get Camilo and Dolores’?”

Antonio nodded. “Yup! And Skittertoe and Whispertail and-“

“Uh, hijo?” Felix said, cutting him off. “Who are they?”

Antonio beamed. “They are Tio Bruno’s rats, papa! I also have the lists for all the birds, and the cats and dogs and…”

Pepa slowly walked over to Felix as Antonio rattled off who he’d gotten lists from. “How do we tell him no?”

“I have no idea.”

Pepa swallowed. “…ask Dryft to find some gold?”

“Lots of it. Whole sunken pirate ship full.”

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

“No mama, Frosty the Snowman isn’t a cry for help either!” Mirabel complained, Luisa and Isabella watching as their mother dragged their sister along. They were relaxing outside on the new bench swing that Mirabel had built for the family as her early Christmas gift for all of them, enjoying just being able to spend time together. “And yes, I would love to make cookies with you but…”

The two sisters shared a look before breaking into giggles, Isabella leaning into Luisa as she chortled.

“Oh… we should save her,” Luisa said.

“Or, and hear me out, Mirabel has missed out on a lot of family time and deserves to be with mama.”

“…that’s fair,” Luisa said only to hear a slight commotion. Sighing she got up, Isabella following, and the two moved towards the front door just in time to find… something… marching down the stairs from where Bureau kept his permanent door. It was fluffy and feathery but absolutely huge, bulging out all over like a big white pillow covered in smaller feathery growths. “Uh… I know we are used to weird things coming through the Bureau but I feel like we should notify someone.”

Isabella nodded, instantly falling into a defensive stance, moving to protect her little sister. “Identify yourself.”

“Come now, sweeties, this old beak of mine should be recognizable enough.”

“…Gahoole?” Isabella said, confused as she stared at the shape. “Is that you?”

“Well of course!”

“Why… why do you look like that?”

“Like what?” Gahoole said… while two of the growths giggled. “I look completely the same.”

“She does!” a little girl’s voice chimed.

“So normal!” a boy added.

That caused all the growths to giggle before Gahoole clicked her beak and they all shifted to reveal adorable little faces.

“Meet my grandchicks!” Gahoole declared. “They heard about Christmas and wanted to attend!”

Luisa at once let out a laugh. “Why, hello there! We’ve heard so much about you!”

“And us you!” One of the chicks said. “You’re really strong, right? Gahoole said you were sooooo strong!”

“I am. Very very strong.” She flexed only for three of the Owlkins to leap at her arm, happily grabbing onto it. That caused Luisa to laugh as the feathers tickled her skin. “Aren’t you a bunch of cuties!”

“Is anyone else coming?” Isabella asked.

“Most of the Party’s families are,” Gahoole stated. “Bureau will see to rooms.”

“Wait...” Luisa said even as she picked up two of the Owlkins and set them on her shoulders. “EVERYONE’S family?”

“Yes…?”

“Dryft… has 400 sisters.”

Gahoole blinked.

“…oh.”

Isabella just shook her head and chuckled. “I’ll let mama know we need to all help with making cookies!”

~MC~MC~MC~

Camilo frowned as he looked over at his abuela as Anton escorted them amongst the stores. It was their day to go shopping and considering she hadn’t been out of the Encanto for 50 years he was worried about her getting overwhelmed. Nevermind that he’d NEVER been out of the Encanto and was feeling dizzy from all he was seeing… “So, who do we have left to get gifts for?”

“You know who,” his abuela said and there was just enough disgust in her tone to remind Camilo of how she had been for, well, much of his life. But rather than be worried about her backsliding Camilo instead shuddered because he knew EXACTLY who she was talking about.

Anton though…

“What am I missing?” he asked. When neither said a word the man glowered. “Come on, out with it. I think I deserve to know, considering I volunteered to escort you.” The entire party had been taking Madrigals out in small groups to special market places and other places where they could get gifts without risking them becoming lost. A Christmas Adventure. Pepa and Felix had gone to Sombertown with Ernesto. Dryft and Ulika had taken Dolores and Isabella to Arendale (and ended up inviting the freaking QUEENS of that land to ‘Little Jesus’ Birthday Party while Ulika had glowered at  Queen Elsa, warning her to stop staring so intently on her girlfriend). Mirabel and Nocci had taken Antonio to some place called Hogsmeade and returned telling tales of Antonio befriending a giant squid and throwing a ferret into a well.

Abuela and Camilo were the second to last group and had barely managed to maintain their sanity thanks to Anton taking them to a city that was literally nothing but Christmas shops. It was just designed for holiday shoppers and it was jaw dropping. Even Alma had wanted to run around and look at everything, forcing Anton to keep a close eye on them both. Though he hadn’t complained too much when the old woman had turned to him, tears in her eyes, and whispered her thanks for letting her see such a place once more.

“There are… two people we have to be VERY careful with when it comes to buying gifts for,” Alma stated.

“I’ve only heard legends about one,” Camilo admitted. “But if he is as bad as her-“

“He’s worse,” Abuela stated.

“…who?” Anton asked.

“Bruno and Dolores,” Camilo said, dropping his voice to a complete whisper.

“Well… yes, I suppose I understand Dolores,” Anton admitted, ignoring how the two were shushing him. “The hearing thing but we are far enough away-“

“No we are not,” Camilo snapped, eyes wide with fright. “She. Hears. All.”

“I’m partially convinced the girl is psychic,” Abuela stated. “I’ve never been able to prove it because she hears my plotting-“

“Or reads your thoughts!” Camilo exclaimed.

Alma’s eyes went wide.

“Come on now…” Anton said. “And Bruno?”

“He makes vision tablets of his gifts,” Alma stated.

“That’s-“

His communication mirror let out a chime and he opened it to find Saharah looking at him.

“Bruno says the sweater you get him in 10 minutes should be green, not blue.”

“…seriously?” Anton complained.

‘Also I like the lipsticks in that store you just passed,’ Dolores said in Anton’s head, causing him to start. ‘Don’t bother telling them… no one will believe you.’

Anton swallowed. He was married to a god, dealt with demons and monsters daily…

…and the Madrigals scared the piss out of him.

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

“Oh….” Isabella whispered.

“Sorry it isn’t much but I thought you might like something now, since everyone else is getting early gifts…” Mirabel said, trailing off.

“I love it!” Isabella exclaimed… before running up the stairs to her room.

“What was that about?” Ulika asked, walking up to Mirabel.

“I don’t know. I just gave Isabella an early Christmas gift.”

“Oh… what was it?”

“A calendar.”

“Huh.”

“Yeah.” Mirabel shrugged. “I was thinking of getting her one about plants but that seemed to on the nose so I got her one featuring female bodybuilders.”

“…what?” the orc said just before they heard a scream… and passionfruit suddenly appeared all around them.

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

“What kind of cake do you think he likes?” Dryft asked Julieta as the two of them worked in the kitchen. They had a mountain of cookies to frost and decorate and Dryft had volunteered to help so the others could have a break. Julieta had assured Gahoole she would swap out with her in an hour, so she didn’t burn herself out.

“I think he’ll be fine with any cake,” she said with a patient smile as she applied some green frosting to the cookies.

“Ice cream cake might be fun to make…” Dryft commented. “But would that be too cold? Nocci is going to cast a snow spell for a white Christmas… oops, you knew about that, right?”

“I did,” Julieta said. “He asked for us to make plenty of hot coco for everyone so they stayed warm.

“Good. So… if its cold maybe a spice cake?”

“Oi, how ‘bout we worry ‘bout the cookies first!” a heavily accented voice called out from the doorway.

“MAMA!” Dryft cried out in delight, easily vaulting over the counter and wrapping his arms around a tall capricorn woman with frizzy orange hair. She was his height and while not as muscular clearly had a powerful build. Her hair was a riot of curls that fell down past her shoulders and she smiled as she squeezed him right back.

“Aw, me wee babe,” Dryft’s mother said, stroking his face. “I heard ya needed help in the kitchen and I had ta help!”

Dryft bobbed his head. “Thanks, mama.” He waved to Julieta. “This is Julieta Madrigral… she is Mirabel’s mother.”

“Your highness,” Julieta said at once, remember that Dryft’s mother was Queen of the Capricorns… and a War Goddess. She at once dipped her head.

But the female capricorn let out a snort at that. “Ach, none of that! Git bowed ta far ta much!”

Dryft smiled. “Julieta, this is my mother.”

“Merida,” the Queen said, offering a large hand to Julieta. “Now, let me just get me apron on and we can get the rest of these cookies sorted out!”

“Oh, you don’t need to worry about that-“

“Nonsense!” Merida declared. “Me mum would have me hide if I didn’t help! Sides, might have been a while since I was in a human-size kitchen but I remember how ta get around.” She looked at Dryft as she held out her hand, a stream of water bursting out of the door and into the kitchen, bring her a large apron that matched Dryft’s own. “Already sent yar sisters their cookies… hopefully that pink pony doesn’t eat them all!”

“You’ve been in a kitchen like this before?” Julieta asked, startled by that little reveal.

“Course I have!” the Queen stated. “Me family one!”

“You’re…”

Merida smirked. “Wasn’t always a capricorn. Blame me husband for all this.” She waved her hand at her large form. “Still, he’s a good chap. And its better than me mum… at least I can talk while lookin’ like this!”

Julieta merely watched as Dryft and his mother set to work.

“Did you get grandma turned into a bear again?” Dryft asked.

“Yes but I will undo it by Christmas so long as she learns not to insult me haggis!”

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

“So, are there any differences between how we celebrate Christmas and how Warforge celebrate Christmas?” Pepa asked as she watched Nocci prepare the ritual circle for the spell he was going to perform. They were in what was, according to the Warforged, the very CENTER of Encanto, using salts and other special ground powders to create the ritual site. Felix was standing off to the side, guarding some bundles, while Pepa talked with Nocci and Saharah watched on; she had been shooed away by Luisa who had wanted to finish up their song.

“Oh, Warforged Christmas is far superior,” Nocci proclaimed with not a single hint of humility. “We do much as you do but add in a few embellishments to make it the grander celebration.”

Pepa though wasn’t bothered at all by his comments, having grown used to the Warforged. “Well, what do you do?”

“We have games of skill but also chance that we all play,” Nocci said. “It involves a deck of cards and attempting to reach a count of 21. We also employ those who have made it their careers to give pleasure to others come in to perform their services. Yes, both such things make us better at Christmas.” He paused. “Not that it’s a competition.”

“Right,” Pepa said before looking to Saharah. “What about you?”

“Just Christmas though great grandpa tried to make Shendu Day.”

“How do you celebrate Shendu Day?”

“Based on his track record you let an archeologist kick your minions’ asses.”

Nocci let out a chuckle at that before heaving his staff in the air, glowing patterns appearing in the air as he did so before he slammed his staff into the ground. A beam of energy shot out of his staff and rocketed into the sky, at once causing clouds to form. Where once this would have drained him thanks to the curse on the Encanto being broken AND it having been the site of an Ascension the place had magic to spare and its patron god was more than willing to allow his friends to share in it. As such Nocci merely felt slightly dizzy even as he looked up and watched as the first flakes of snow began to fall.

“Ah!” Felix cried out. “A white Christmas! I’ve only heard about it in song!” He threw on a winter coat as the temperature began to drop, sticking out his tongue to catch some snowflakes. Pepa also snatched up the coat that she had gotten just for that situation, smiling as she watched the soft white flakes drift down towards them.

“Yes, and it will last until December 26 th at 4:03 pm,” Nocci said. “And I have full control of the weather so you can see however you wish!”

“You know, I always wondered…” Saharah said, “I know happiness brings the sun and sadness the rain… what emotion brought snow?”

Felix and Pepa shared a brief horrified look.

“Peace,” the two said together.

“That sounds like a lie-“

“PEACE!” the two screamed like two totally not liars would.

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

“I still don’t understand why he’s dressed as a clown,” Mr. Ortega said, looking over at Dryft as he walked along the town square; while most were listening to the performance there were some who preferred to do other things. As such Dryft, wearing a red curly wig, white grease paint, and big white gloves, handed out colorful balloons to all.

“…it’s a long story,” Agustin said before quieting down; Luisa and Saharah (the latter having turned her horns into antlers with an enchantment while Luisa wore her new favorite garment: a hideous sweater covered in donkeys) were finishing with the reframe and moving on to the next set of lyrics.

“And so that cruel man did wait, gloating in his sin. For he thought victory was his, the true fun to begin. But then the elevators did chime, with a horrid sight. Karl’s brother had been killed, despite all his might. And written on his sweat shirt, so the story goes. “’Now I have a machine gun, ho… ho… ho…’”

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

“So…” Ernesto said, staring down for once not his own Party but all the Madrigals who looked rather ashamed, “I want you to explain this to me. And make it good.”

It was 3 am in the morning, technically Christmas Morning, and while they should have been all asleep everyone was awake and looking at the very guilty-looking Madrigals.

“I went down to get some natilla… you know as a midnight snack,” Camilo said. “And I was just walking into the kitchen when I saw someone raiding the fridge. So I grabbed the coat rack-“

“No one let Dryft know,” Nocci said, looking at the poor broken coat rack.

“-and began to hit him. Dolores showed up-“

“I was just walking outside!” she said quickly. “I certainly hadn’t snuck down to see Mariano!”

“-and she kicked him in-between the legs,” Camilo continued. “And him screaming is what got mama and papa up.”

Pepa nodded, grimacing slightly. “We… may have overreacted.”

“Next thing I know abuela had a sword!” Camilo continued, the old woman blushed and muttering about ‘Pedro loved how she stabbed things’.

Ernesto frowned. “And the rest of you joined in?” Julieta, Agustin, Luisa, and Isabella all ducked their heads. “Wonderful. You nearly killed Santa Claus!”

“Owwwww…” the old man moaned.

“…to be fair our presents are brought by Nino Jesus-“ Isabella began only for Ernesto to glare at her. “Nevermind.”

“I’m sure I can heal him,” Julieta said. “Magical healing cookies?”

Anton snickered. “You need to have a non-broken jaw to eat them.”

“Fine, fine!” Bruno declared, pushing his way through the group, throwing up his hands… and ripping off Santa’s coat. “I will finish delivering the presents. No need to twist my arm!”

“…no one is,” Ulika stated, looking down at the battered form and feeling rather frisky at the proof her girlfriend could kick ask.

“I can tell! I had… uh… a vision!”

“…no you didn’t,” Pepa said.

“Yes, I did. Why else would Mirabel already have an elf costume on!”

The family all turned to see that, indeed, Mirabel was dressed as an elf.

“Antonio said he can drive the sleigh!” she said happily.

“Then let’s go!” Bruno declared, running out of the room, Mirabel right in step with him.

“BRUNO!” Julieta and Pepa both screamed, chasing after their brother as he headed to the sleigh.

“And they heard him exclaim, as he ran through the snow!” their brother called out as the Madrigals chased after him, the Party just shaking their heads and moving to assist Santa. “Merry Christmas to all, we don’t talk about Bruno!”

~MC~GF~MC~GF~

Dryft smiled as he finished building his snowman, watching as Bruno tried to drive the sleigh with his sisters fighting him and Mirabel and Antonio screaming in glee. “Hmmm… oh!” He looked down at the old top hat that blew against his legs. With a grin he placed it on the snowman’s head.

“Happy Birthday!” Frosty declared.

“See, that’s what I’ve been saying!”